ã€ŠThe Mafia &amp; The Billionaireã€‹


 The Past

    Serene¡¯s POV

    As I hadn¡¯t yet arrived at my house in Ling City, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the mounting intensity in the air. It was as if the very atmosphere itself crackled with anticipation.

    ¡°Serene, you need to remember that you hold the future of our organization, so you¡¯d better make wise decisions at all times,¡± demanded Grandma, as if expecting me to make a mistake with every action I take. I couldn¡¯t really me her. ncing around the living room of our mansion, I noticed that, as usual, Grandpa was not interfering. I even tried seeking help by raising my left eyebrow at him, but he just shrugged his shoulders, as if telling me that I had no choice.

    But why was I going anyway? Well, my father had called me on the phone to talk about my inheritance. So, I needed to return to Ling City immediately, where I had spent six years of my life. ¡°Serene, do you understand me?¡± Grandma asked in a monotone yet strict voice. I looked at her, took a deep breath, and answered,

    ¡°Yes, Grandma.¡±

    ¡°By the way¡­¡± She paused for a long moment, and for some reason, my forehead began to perspire, causing me to feel uneasy. ¡°My dear Serene, you¡¯re already an adult, which means we want you to get married and have your own family.¡±

    Feeling overwhelmed by Grandma¡¯s demanding words, I sank into the plush royal blue sofa, seeking sce in itsforting embrace. Grandpa, ever attentive, had prepared a cup of tea for me, and I took a small sip, hoping it would calm my trembling nerves. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m rushing you, Serene, but you must choose a suitable husband who understands the intricacies of our family and can support our business endeavors,¡± Granny emphasized, her voice carrying a mix of concern and expectation. ¡°You must im what is rightfully yours, but be mindful not to squander the wealth that has been painstakingly built over generations.¡±

    Summoning my courage, I mustered the strength to speak up, despite the tremors coursing through my body. ¡°Grandma, do we truly need to go to such lengths?¡± I questioned, my voice wavering slightly.

    She gracefully made her way to her elegant one-seater sofa and settled into it, exuding an air of authority. ¡°Your mother worked tirelessly for this legacy, and you, my dear, possess her intelligence and resilience. But you must not repeat her mistakes. I trust you understand what I mean,¡± she replied firmly.

    Though I had intended to remain silent, my tongue betrayed me, and I found myself unable to hold back any longer. ¡°Grandma, you have reiterated this countless times since my arrival. I have embraced the path you set for me, and I want you to know that I willingly chose it. However, I implore you to find some calmness within yourself. Additionally, I n to bring Enzo and Patt with me,¡± I informed her, watching for her reaction. She nodded in acknowledgment.

    Turning my attention to Grandpa, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he would allow Grandma to continue dominating the conversation. ¡°And Grandpa, will you just allow Grandma to do all the talking?¡± I inquired, hoping for a different perspective.

    ¡°Your grandma is always right,¡± Grandpa replied, his words apanied by a yful eye roll from me. It was hard to imagine him as the former leader of a mafia. In Portico, our family was renowned for our kindness and generosity, always ready to lend a helping hand to those around us. However, beneath that benevolent facadey an undeniable ruthlessness. While we didn¡¯t unt it openly, the civilians knew better than to cross our path.

    My father, Lorenzo, had betrayed my mother, inflicting immeasurable pain upon her. He would have to face the consequences of his actions. As for his mistress, she would not achieve her desired oue, and neither would their illegitimate child. Dad had done nothing to protect Mom when she was harmed and ultimately murdered, and those memories remain painfully fresh in my mind.

    *** shback ***

    When I was six years old, my parents and I visited the amusement park. A mysterious man came up to us while I was still tightly holding onto my mother¡¯s hand. It struck me as odd that he wore a hat and sunsses despite the absence of sunlight, and the way they covered half his face sent a chill down my spine.

    Dressed in a long trench coat that reached his knees, the man posed a question to my mother with an ominously twisted smile: ¡°You¡¯re happy, right?¡± The fear that gripped me in that moment was not for myself but for her.

    My father, seemingly irritated, interjected, ¡°What is it, Marissa?¡± It was at that moment that I despised him. While I was already frightened by our circumstances, he appeared unfazed. Sensing the danger, my mother shielded me with her body, and I could only catch a glimpse of the man pulling out a knife from behind him.

    ¡°M-Mom,¡± I called out, desperately seeking her attention. She held onto my hand tightly, but I could sense her efforts to protect me from harm. When I called out to her once more, I tugged at her hand, my concern for her overwhelming. And then, I watched in horror as I saw the man aggressively stab my mother in the heart five times. And my eyes widened when she fell to the ground.

    ¡°MOM!!!¡± I screamed, joining her on the ground. ¡°Hold on, Mom. We will bring you to the hospital.¡± My tears streamed down my face as I kneeled beside her, holding her close.

    My father, seemingly indifferent to my mother¡¯s condition, tried to calm me, attempting to stifle my cries. It was as if he didn¡¯t care that my mother was lying, unconscious. Thankfully, the people around us saw our distress and rushed to our aid, helping to transport my mom to the hospital. But despite their efforts, she didn¡¯t make it. She was gone, and I would never see her again.

    Amid my grief, my father unexpectedly brought a woman named Daisy and a girl nearly my age named Mavie into our home. At first, I found sce in having a ymate-a distraction from the pain of my mother¡¯s sudden death. However, it soon became clear that Mavie was anything but a ymate. And the worst part is that my father always seemed to side with her, making me feel small and insignificant in his eyes.

    While I was ying in our room, Dad barged into my room with Daisy. I was confused when Mavie began to cry, but instead of asking her what was wrong, I couldn¡¯t help but cry too. Because the weight of missing my mother was overwhelming and I sought sce in thefort of my room, tears flowed uncontrobly.

    In a fit of anger, Dad snarled, using me of hurting her. I nced at Daisy and then at Mavie, who wore a smug expression as if they knew something I didn¡¯t. As a young child, I couldn¡¯tprehend their intentions, but I knew they weren¡¯t being kind. And so, I decided to stand up for myself against them.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t left my room sincest night, so I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± I responded, my voice trembling with confusion. At that moment, Dad¡¯s hand met my cheek with a stinging p. That was the first time he had ever hurt me, and I was shocked that he would do so for that woman and the other child. It became clear to me that only my mother had truly cared for me.

    Being an only child, I had always believed I had the best of both worlds. With my mother by my side, my father, who harbored little affection for me, would put on an extra show of love. I often wondered why, but as a young child, I couldn¡¯tprehend that my father¡¯s love for my mother wasn¡¯t as strong as I had imagined.

    He retorted, taking Daisy and Mavie away with him, his words cutting deep. ¡°I will send you back to your grandma¡¯s, and you will stay there for the rest of your life, never to return. Did you understand?¡± In my young mind, I knew that he didn¡¯t love me. And so I followed his instructions and went to my grandparents¡¯ home.

    As I grew up under their care, my grandparents shared many stories about our family, particrly about my father, Daisy, and Mavie. They were part of his family, and it became evident that he had been unfaithful to my mother. My grandparents held a deep disdain for him, which is why they never visited us to see my mother, even after her passing. They had tried to prevent her from marrying my father, but as they often said, she was stubborn.

    I received training under their guidance to be the next leader of our powerful family. Our reputation as the strongest in the region was well-known. My grandparents believed that our adversaries were responsible for my mother¡¯s death, and they feared that they woulde after me next, seeking to end our lineage. However, I, the daughter of my strong-willed mother, refused to back down from fulfilling my destiny.

    Unlike my mother, I vowed to make decisions based on logic rather than emotions. No man would ever be able to abuse and deceive me as my father had done to my mother. When the time came for me to return, I would leave nothing for my father, Lorenzo, and his mistress. And that day woulde soon.

    *** End of shback ***Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°My dear,¡± Grandma said gently, ¡°Always remember to use your mind before your heart. Emotions can cloud your judgment and lead to poor decisions. Stay focused on your goals and never underestimate your opponent, even if they happen to be your own father.¡±

    Her words struck a chord within me, reminding me of the importance of rationality and resilience. I couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the countless nights I had spent crying, questioning why my father had never shown me the love I so desperately craved. Why had he only been kind to me when my mother was present? And why had he chosen to give me away to my grandparents, favoring Daisy and her daughter over his own flesh and blood?

    ¡°I do understand, Grandma,¡± I replied, my voice tinged with a mixture of sadness and determination. The wounds inflicted by my father¡¯s actions still lingered, and I struggled to fully detach myself from the emotional turmoil.

    Despite my resentment towards him, there was a part of me that longed for his love and eptance, which a father should provide. But I knew that I had to let go of that longing and focus on the path ahead. ¡°He will no longer have the power to hurt me.¡± Grandma nodded, a smile ying on her lips. She understood theplexities of the situation and the inner battle I was fighting.

    She may have been concerned about my return to my father¡¯s presence, but I was determined to prove to her that I had grown stronger and wiser. I was no longer Serendipity Dn, but Serene Portico, the leader and head of the Portico Region, bearing the weight of our family¡¯s name.

    Through me, I would ensure that our legacy would endure. With my grandparents¡¯ support and guidance, I embarked on a journey of self-discovery and transformation. I honed my skills, sharpened my intellect, and fortified my resolve. I immersed myself in the intricacies of strategy and leadership, determined to be a force to be reckoned with.

    As the day of confrontation with my father approached, I felt a mixture of nervousness and excitement. But I held onto Grandma¡¯s words, reminding myself to stay focused andposed. I would not let my emotions dictate my actions. I would face him with a clear mind and a steadfast determination.

    Portico Region is already mine; anyone who tries to take it from me will have to suffer consequences. My inheritance from my mother is another thing, and iming it would not be an easy one. I¡¯m sure that Lorenzo will not give it to me willingly. But armed with the lessons learned from Grandma and fueled by my desire to protect my mom¡¯s legacy, I was ready to face whatever challengesy ahead.

 Failed

    Serene¡¯s POV:

    Impatience gnawed at me as I confronted Lorenzo at the dining table. I couldn¡¯t understand why he had yet to give me my rightful inheritance, though I already expected this to happen. I had been staying in their house for what felt like an eternity, surrounded by his mistress and their bastard child, both of whom showed nothing but fake concern for me.

    ¡°When are you going to give me what¡¯s mine?¡± I demanded, my voiceced with frustration. Lorenzo avoided meeting my gaze, a sure sign that he was hiding something. Growing up, people would always look me in the eye when they spoke to me, a way for me to gauge their honesty. But my father, Lorenzo, was different now, and I knew he was lying.

    ¡°The attorney is already working on it,¡± he replied dismissively, his wordscking conviction. I had grown ustomed to people¡¯s empty promises, buting from my own father, it stung even more.

    Daisy, Lorenzo¡¯s mistress, couldn¡¯t resist adding her snidement. ¡°Serene, why are you in such a rush? Haven¡¯t you been well taken care of in the countryside? Or are you just eager to get your hands on your money?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but scoff at her audacity. How dare she speak to me in such a disrespectful manner,pletely oblivious to the irony of her own words? I wanted to maintain an angelic image in their eyes, but ever since I arrived in Ling City, my angelic wings had transformed into thorns in my mind.

    ¡°What do you take me for? A mere pig, waiting to be fed?¡± I retorted, crossing my legs and chewing gum nonchntly. I smirked at Daisy, reveling in the power of my words.

    ¡°Well, I never mentioned you were a pig until now, considering how much weight you¡¯ve gained,¡± she shot back, her confidence unwavering. I forced augh and rolled my eyes, refusing to let her get under my skin. It¡¯s not true that I have gained weight, but I¡¯m sure that I have gained something far more valuable: the courage to speak my mind.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Mavie, the bastard, chimed in, attempting to defend her mother¡¯s insult. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to say it like that. We have guests.¡± But I saw through her feeble attempt to deceive me.

    Daisy, realizing her mistake, quickly apologized to our guests, Ryan and Reynold, feigning concern for myck of manners. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, knowing her apology was insincere. Everyone at the table turned their attention to me, curious about my reaction.

    ¡°If you refuse to give me what is rightfully mine, then I will take matters into my own hands,¡± I dered, my voice dripping with determination. I had no intention of remaining in their presence any longer. The sight of how Lorenzo treated Mavie ignited a burning rage within me.

    A month had passed since my arrival, and I had expected Lorenzo to simply hand over my inheritance. But it wasn¡¯t going as smoothly as I had hoped. Every time I asked, he would give the same excuse: ¡°The attorney is still working on it.¡±

    During this month, I discovered that Mavie was Lorenzo¡¯s daughter before he married my mother. Although I had already learned about this from my grandparents, a part of me still clung to the hope that my father could redeem himself because my weak heart still loved him.

    Lorenzo was insistent on arranging a marriage for me. If I hadn¡¯t known him better, I might have believed his ims that the man he had in mind was good and kind and would take care of me.

    But no way! I stood my ground and objected to his matchmaking shenanigans. I mean, seriously, the guys he wanted me to consider were nothing to write home about. We¡¯re talkingpany drivers, sons of his friend¡¯s maids, and other folks that even the most lenient parents would think twice about marrying off their kids to.

    Desperate to uncover the truth about my mother¡¯s will, I sought out the attorney my dad had mentioned. Let me tell you, this old geezer looked like he could scare the living daylights out of anyone, but not me, not Serene Portico. He revealed the details of the will, and I couldn¡¯t help but clench my fist when I finally understood what Lorenzo had been up to. The details of the rest shall remain under lock and key. The attorney, bless his heart, thought it was only fair to let me in on that part, considering Lorenzo had gotten wind of it too.

    Naturally, I wasted no time in confronting Enzo about the whole ordeal. It turns out that this Reynold character wanted me for his son, and Lorenzo struck a shady deal with him to arrange a marriage and render the will null and void. Meanwhile, there was Patt, studying business and bbering on about it whenever we hung out in our secret t, unbeknownst to Lorenzo.

    After another three months, everything was settled, and I had made up my mind to marry Ryan for a simple reason: he was easy to handle. I had nned to leave the mansion so that I could proceed with my scheme after getting married. I would secure my inheritance and send Lorenzo back to where he came from.

    As I was about to leave my bedroom with my IDs and other important documents needed for the wedding, Mavie, in a low and almost sobbing voice, pleaded, ¡°Can¡¯t you just marry someone else? Does it have to be Ryan?¡± Her victim act didn¡¯t easily fool me, even though I had no idea what she was plotting. Just as I was about to step out, she tried to stop me.

    I raised an eyebrow at her and asked, ¡°So, are you suggesting that I marry someone Dad has chosen for me?¡±

    ¡°Serene, you¡¯re new to the city; you can¡¯t gauge whether Ryan genuinely likes you. But I know he likes me. We grew up together, and we were already dating,¡± she imed, showcasing her impressive acting skills. If anyone witnessed our exchange, they might assume that I was overreacting or that I had stolen her boyfriend.

    ¡°Well, then you¡¯ll have to talk to him and ask if he¡¯s willing to marry you,¡± I replied, turning my back to walk away. I had chosen Ryan because he had approached me first. I believed he would be easy to manipte due to his ignorance, and I thought I could have him wrapped around my finger. But this conniving individual wanted him for herself.

    ¡°Please, Serene. You can choose anyone but Ryan,¡± she pleaded, grabbing my arm tightly. Her grip indicated her intention to harm me. I pushed her away, not wanting to cause her any real harm. However, the actress took over, and she dramatically fell to the floor, pretending to hit her head on the corner of the door frame. She cried as if she had cracked her skull.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect things to escte to this extent,¡± I muttered, about to console Mavie, but a sudden push interrupted my words.

    ¡°What did you do to her? How could you hurt her?¡± Ryan eximed, rushing to Mavie¡¯s side with concern. I knew he was gullible and easily swayed, so it wasn¡¯t surprising to see hime to her aid.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to her,¡± I replied, cringing at their disy while Ryan continued to support the drama queen.

    ¡°She fell,¡± Ryan responded, his suspicion directed towards me.

    ¡°And?¡± I nonchntly questioned them, taking a step closer to them. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that she¡¯s weak and foolish.¡± I casually remarked, watching Ryan help Mavie regain her footing. I knew it was all an act, but I was curious to see where this charade would lead that conniving woman.

    ¡°How dare you hurt my daughter? We weed you into our family, and this is how you repay us.¡± Daisy suddenly appeared out of nowhere, her voice filled with anger.

    ¡°You were just standing there and didn¡¯t do anything to stop your daughter?¡± I incredulously asked. Daisy¡¯s eyes widened, and she nced at Ryan.

    ¡°I apologize for her behavior. That¡¯s precisely why I wanted you to marry Mavie instead of her! She¡¯s far too udylike and unworthy of you,¡± Daisy dered, emphasizing her words with exaggerated hand gestures, causing me to roll my eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have the luxury of putting on an act right now. Aren¡¯t you concerned about your daughter¡¯s well-being?¡± I retorted, causing Daisy to avert her gaze towards Mavie, who was now being cradled by Ryan.

    ¡°I mustmend you for enduring the pain. Shouldn¡¯t you be losing consciousness by now?¡± I remarked, knowing that the blow to her head must have been excruciating. As I reminded her of the gravity of the situation, she red at me in response.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± The one and only Lorenzo arrived on the scene, his expression filled with worry as he looked at Mavie. A pang of sadness and pain struck me, surprising even my own stone heart. How could my stone heart feel so soft right now?

    He was nothing more than a disgusting scumbag who wasn¡¯t deserving of the title of father.

    ¡°Who did this to you?¡± he demanded, his anger directed towards me. I waited for Mavie to answer, but Daisy beat her to it.

    ¡°It was Serene; she hurt our daughter, Lorenzo,¡± Daisy interjected. He red at me with fury in his eyes and took a step closer before delivering a p across my face. At that moment, time seemed to slow down as I witnessed Daisy and Mavie¡¯s lips curl into triumphant smiles. But my training had prepared me for more than that. Did they think I would flinch?

    ¡°So this is what you¡¯ve be after living with your grandparents? Is this what they taught you? To steal someone else¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Lorenzo snarled.

    ¡°Is that what Ryan told you? That I was stealing him away from your precious daughter? If he wanted a bitch for a girlfriend, then so be it. I wouldn¡¯t stop him. He¡¯s all yours,¡± I replied, watching as Ryan¡¯s mouth hung open in shock.

    ¡°He was a fool, an idiot, and, above all, a weakling. I thought he would be easy to handle, but it turns out he was even worse than I expected,¡± I added, bursting intoughter.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that because you couldn¡¯t have him, and now you realize that he loves Mavie,¡± Lorenzo countered, which only made meugh harder.

    ¡°Love my ass!¡± I eximed. ¡°He wanted Mavie because his dad told him to, thinking she would inherit my mother¡¯s wealth. Sorry to burst your bubble, Ryan, but your father¡¯s n won¡¯t work. I know he and Lorenzo made that agreement,¡± I revealed, causing Lorenzo¡¯s eyes to widen. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that I would uncover their secret.

    ¡°Believe whatever you want, but you still need to pay for what you did to Mavie,¡± Lorenzo finally managed to utter before retreating to Mavie¡¯s side.

    ¡°Dad, it wasn¡¯t Serene¡¯s fault. She didn¡¯t do this on purpose.¡± Mavie spoke up in a soft voice, deliberately appearing weak. I was certain she was doing it to impress Ryan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too kind, Mavie. Why are you still taking her side? You¡¯re such a good girl,¡± Daisy chimed in, attempting to sugarcoat Mavie¡¯s defense of me.

    ¡°Enough with the theatrics. Whatever you do to yourself, I couldn¡¯t care less,¡± I dered, then turned my gaze to Lorenzo. ¡°You better give me what is rightfully mine. Because if you don¡¯t, I will make sure that there¡¯s nothing left for you and your mistress when I fight for it, especially for your illegitimate child,¡± I added, delivering the final blow.

    As I stood on the stairs, ready to take a step down, a sudden realization hit me like a lightning bolt. With a mischievous smile, I turned to face them and uttered, ¡°Oh, even if you were to hand it over willingly, rest assured, you¡¯ll receive nothing in return. You¡¯ll be tossed back into the trash where you belong, along with your mistress and your illegitimate daughter.¡± With those cutting words, I left the scene and gracefully made my way to the waiting car, where Enzo, my trusted right-hand man, was already waiting for me.

    At that moment, I knew I had to take matters into my own hands and find a suitable husband for myself. I couldn¡¯t rely on Ryan anymore, not after everything that had transpired. He had proven to be quite malleable, a perfect pawn in my game, but s, my ns had been thwarted.

    ¡°You might want to try your luck at the Royale Club,¡± Enzo suggested, his voiceced with a hint of excitement. I nodded, appreciating his suggestion, and replied, ¡°Tell Nadine to dig into the CCTV footage of my mother¡¯s mansion.¡± Enzo nodded, fully understanding my intentions. Nadine, our organization¡¯s and the world¡¯s most skilled hacker, would be able to uncover any hidden secrets lurking within those surveince cameras.

 Married

    Alex¡¯s POV

    I¡¯m Alexander McGregor, but you can call me Alex. I¡¯m 27 years old and the CEO of the biggest group ofpanies in the country. Despite the rumor that I am quite the catch, I have no intention of settling down until I turn 35.

    Yep, 35 is my magic number. Right now, I want to focus on my business and avoid distractions like girlfriends or a nagging wife. My parents want me to tie the knot because the board of directors thinks it¡¯ll make me more responsible. But honestly, most of those board members are married and not exactly a good role model for a family man. They give me marriage advice while fooling around with other women. Hypocrites, right?

    I grabbed my phone to check my emails. I asked my assistant, Von, to make a list of potential candidates for a wife for me. But as I read through the profiles, none of them seemed like the right fit. They were all too friendly and outgoing, which isn¡¯t my thing. So, I told Von toe up with a new list of candidates.

    Then, out of the blue, Von suggested, ¡°Why not check out the Royale Club, sir?¡± You¡¯ll find all sorts of women there-maybe someone who will catch your eye.¡±

    Now that got me thinking. The idea of meeting different women, each with their unique charm, sounded intriguing. Maybe the Royale Club held the key to finding someone who could match my style and ignite a spark.

    With a confident grin, I replied to Von, ¡°Book me a reservation at the Royale Club. Let¡¯s see if fate has something special in store for me.¡±

    I decided to give Von¡¯s suggestion a try and meet him at the Royale Club. ¡°Meet me there at 8ter; make sure to book a private room as well,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Copy, sir,¡± Von responded. I loved how he was always ready and prepared for anything I asked him to do. He was intelligent and witty, and he never failed to impress me with his work.

    As Von suggested, I arrived at the Royale Club, a well-known establishment in the country. However, not just anyone could enter. It was a ce for the wealthy and elite, with membership categories like VIP and VVIP. And of course, being a sessful businessman both locally and internationally, I qualified for the VVIP category.

    The club was bustling with activity when we arrived, and I was grateful that Von managed to secure us a private room. ¡°This way, sir,¡± he said, leading me to a room on the second floor with a one-sided mirror. He knew me so well, anticipating my preferences effortlessly.

    As I nced around the club, my eyesnded on a captivating woman sitting alone in a corner. She exuded confidence as she sipped her drink. Confidence was one of the traits I desired in a partner. One of the qualifications my wife must have.

    She scanned the room, and for a moment, it felt like her gaze met mine, even though she couldn¡¯t see me due to the room¡¯s design. It stirred something within me-a feeling I had never experienced before. I¡¯m on the second floor of the club, and even though it has a wall-to-ceiling wall, it is a one-way mirror.

    ¡°Sir, here¡¯s the list of women who are present tonight. Please take a look,¡± Von said, handing me a folder. I opened it, hoping to find information about the woman who had caught my attention. To my disappointment, she wasn¡¯t on the list.

    I perused through the profiles of the other candidates, but none of them captured my interest. Feeling a bit disheartened, I ordered a drink and decided to stay a little longer. As I rose from the couch and looked at the woman again, my heart sank. She was no longer there.

    Feeling like my search was fruitless, I decided it was time to leave. ¡°Sir, are you sure? I thought you were determined to find a wife,¡± Von asked as we stepped out of the private room.

    ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t settle for just anyone. I need a wife who can be my business partner, and none of the candidates fit that criteria,¡± I replied, my voice tinged with a hint of frustration.

    ¡°How about the board members?¡± Von suggested.

    ¡°I can still handle them. But of course, I¡¯ll continue searching for the perfect wife,¡± I responded.

    ¡°Perfect,¡± a voice chimed in from behind. I turned around, and there she was-the woman I had been admiring on the dance floor. She hade closer, allowing me to get a better look at her.

    With her ck shoulder-length hair, red cks, and white long-sleeved blouse rolled up to her elbows, paired with red stilettos, she looked effortlessly elegant. Her face was almost bare, except for the touch of red lipstick that enhanced her natural beauty. She didn¡¯t need any hair essories or jewelry to shine; her confidence alone made her stand out.

    ¡°Have you finished assessing me? Did I meet your standards?¡± She inquired, her confident tone snapping me out of my thoughts.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I replied, slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get married,¡± she dered, her confidence palpable. I studied her face, searching for sincerity, but found it impassive. I was certain we would have a good rapport. When I introduce her to the board, she¡¯ll undoubtedly make them look foolish. She was stunning, alluring, and self-assured. I was sure she was also intelligent. Perfect wife material. With that thought, I made my decision.

    ¡°Follow me; let¡¯s discuss the details,¡± I responded. Von¡¯s eyes widened, but he followed nheless.

    In the car, she stared out the window. ¡°Outline the terms of our marriage,¡± she demanded, turning to meet my gaze.

    Von choked in surprise as I responded, ¡°You¡¯ll receive generouspensation, and we¡¯ll be married for life.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°I don¡¯t needpensation. I stand to gain plenty from this marriage as well. Do you have a lover or child that wouldplicate this arrangement?¡± She retorted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I responded confidently, which seemed to surprise her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for such things; I¡¯m too upied managing my businesses. However, I won¡¯t deny that I¡¯ve had my fair share of women,¡± I added.

    ¡°That¡¯s good because if you did, I would make sure to eliminate them,¡± she warned, causing Von¡¯s eyes to widen further. ¡°As for those women you¡¯ve been with, ensure they¡¯re out of the picture,¡± she added.

    ¡°Likewise, make sure you don¡¯t have anyone either. I could do the same to any man in your life,¡± I countered, and she nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Understood. But I want you to know that I¡¯m not your average woman. I won¡¯t submit to anyone,¡± she stated as she locked eyes with me.

    ¡°Fulfill your duties as my wife, and we¡¯ll have no issues,¡± I replied. ¡°And by every wife¡¯s duty, I mean every wife¡¯s duty,¡± I emphasized.

    She was silent for a moment, staring at me. ¡°You don¡¯t intend to marry me now, only to leave me once you¡¯ve gotten what you wanted, do you?¡± I asked.

    Her sudden fluttering eyshes told me I was right. ¡°I believe in the sanctity of marriage, so I won¡¯t agree to a divorce. If that was my intention, I could have chosen anyone. So, think carefully,¡± I warned.

    ¡°We¡¯ll share a room, a bed, meals-everything a married couple does. We can go on dates if you wish; just let me know,¡± I continued.

    ¡°I run my own business, and I don¡¯t want you meddling in it,¡± she dered as she nervously caressed her nails.

    ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t interfere with me,¡± I agreed.

    ¡°There will be times when I won¡¯t be able toe home,¡± she warned.

    ¡°Only if you tell me where you are,¡± I responded, and she looked at me intently. ¡°You don¡¯t expect me to neglect my wife, do you? You¡¯ll fulfill your duties as a wife, and I intend to do the same,¡± I added.

    ¡°No physical touch,¡± she stated firmly.

    ¡°I thought we agreed on every wife¡¯s duty?¡± I asked while smiling a little bit because I knew that she knew what I meant.

    ¡°Not this early,¡± she rified, and I smirked. I took a moment to admire her beauty, but when I looked into her eyes, they held a story I wanted to uncover.

    ¡°Hey, did you hear me?!¡± she shouted, snapping me out of my thoughts. I nced at Von, who was trying to suppress hisughter.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve never forced a woman, and I won¡¯t start now,¡± I assured her.

    ¡°Sounds fair,¡± she replied.

    ¡°We¡¯re doing this for personal reasons, but we have to make it work. I¡¯ve told you my terms and given you time to think and make your demands,¡± I said, adjusting my sleeves.

    She was silent for a moment before reaching for the car door handle. ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the civil registry tomorrow at 9 a. m.,¡± she said, exiting the car.

    I watched as she was approached by three men who bowed to her. One of them opened the back seat door of another car, and she climbed in. Five cars, including hers, exited the parking lot. ¡®How did she end up alone earlier?¡¯ I wondered.

    ¡°Sir, are you sure about marrying her?¡± Von asked, and there was an evident concern in his voice.

    She was different from the other women we had met, but that made her more appealing to me. I felt no threat from her.

    ¡°Yes. Ensure everything is ready for tomorrow¡¯s wedding,¡± I instructed. ¡°Let¡¯s go; I need to be early,¡± I added, leaving the ce with a smile on my face.

    The following day, I arrived a little earlier and found my bride scolding a man. ¡°Why did you make me wear this kind of clothes?¡± she asked angrily.

    It was a white sleeveless dress that reached halfway down her legs. For me, it looked pretty good and fit her perfectly, so I wondered what she didn¡¯t like about it.

    ¡°Boss, you said it was your wedding, so that¡¯s what I bought for you. I even asked the salesdy.¡±

    ¡°I told you that it would only be held here. No other ceremonies or whatever,¡± my wife-to-be replied.

    ¡°Yes, boss. That¡¯s what everyone wears at a civil wedding. Boss, it looks good on you,¡± the man replied, and she hit him on the leg with her foot.

    ¡°When did you learn to know what looks good? Huh?¡± she asked, and she hit the man again. The two other men watching were trying to control theirughter.

    ¡°Get me another set of clothes,¡± she said, and the man nodded.

    ¡°No need, we¡¯re going to bete; you look good, and that¡¯s all that matters,¡± I interrupted and walked ahead, followed by Von.

    She followed me, and I smiled internally. She may be a tough woman, but I know how to manage people, especially her, I think. We went straight to the civil registry office because Von had already scheduled an appointment for us to finish everything quickly. We only had to sign a few documents and have our pictures taken, and we were done. We are married.

 Pissed Off

    Serene¡¯s POV

    I know my marriage was rushed, but I couldn¡¯t care less. Not knowing my husband was a trivial matter to me. I was confident in my ability to defend myself if he tried anything foolish, so I agreed toe and live with him. After all, we are married. Most of our arrangements seemed fair to me, except for one thing: he didn¡¯t want a divorce.

    After leaving the civil registrar, we headed to his penthouse. I instructed Enzo to bring me my clothes, knowing that he would ask Patt to handle them and follow us in a separate car. Patt had done some digging on my husband after Enzo showed him Alex¡¯s photo. As we drove to my wedding, he reported some basic information about himself. I was impressed and confident that I would be able to get what was rightfully mine.

    ¡°How do you like the house so far?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°Good enough to get a good night¡¯s sleep,¡± I replied. I didn¡¯t feel the need toment further, as I was sure he already knew how beautiful the house was, given what many had told him.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be staying here, so let me know if you want to change anything.¡±

    ¡°No need for that; as long as there¡¯s a roof over my head, I¡¯m fine,¡± I casually replied.

    I sat on the couch, eager to take off my dress because it was itchy. ¡°Who were those men with you?¡± he asked, furrowing my brow.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t investigate me?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°I just met you, and I haven¡¯t had the time for that yet,¡± he replied.

    ¡°I already know a few things about you. While your character may not be what I desired, at least you meet the basic requirement of being wealthy,¡± I remarked.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± he inquired, taking a seat on the couch opposite mine.

    ¡°I needed a rich husband, and I found a billionaire. I suppose I was lucky to stumble upon you,¡± I replied.

    ¡°And what about character?¡± he asked, lightly touching his chin with my left arm.

    ¡°I wanted someone easy to deal with. Someone who would always say yes to me,¡± I stated.

    ¡°Well, I am theplete opposite of that,¡± he responded, looking directly at me.

    ¡°Yeah, I can see that,¡± I said, crossing my arms.

    ¡°And yet, you still married me,¡± he continued.

    ¡°You¡¯re rich, and that¡¯s all that matters,¡± I replied, and he nodded.

    ¡°What do you need me for?¡± he asked, and I exined my inheritance to him. ¡°I see,¡± he simply said, his attention drawn to his buzzing phone. ¡°Okay, you can send them up,¡± he instructed. It must be Enzo and Patt.

    ¡°Your guys areing up,¡± he informed me, and I nodded. He got up and headed to our room while I waited for my belongings.

    When he returned, he had changed into shorts and a long-sleeved sweatshirt. He opened the door and let Enzo and Patt in with my luggage.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the anniversary party tomorrow,¡± Patt reminded me before they left. I began to grab my luggage, but he took it from my hand and carried it himself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a live-in maid, but the cleanerse every other day,¡± he mentioned as I followed Alex. He was about to open my luggage, but I stopped him.

    ¡°I want to do it myself,¡± I said, and he left my belongings untouched but stayed by my side.

    ¡°Are you nning to watch me sort my things?¡± I queried, adding with a chuckle, ¡°I won¡¯t be taking anything here.¡± I continued.

    ¡°Do I appear stingy? I couldn¡¯t care less whether you took anything. You¡¯re my wife, and you have every right to my belongings,¡± he responded. ¡°I¡¯m just choosing to stay here and observe you sort your things, ready to assist if you need my help. You¡¯re not contemting calling either of those two, are you?¡± He persisted, and I began to unpack my belongings.

    True to his word, he remained there, unobtrusive. I didn¡¯t require his aid, and that¡¯s what I wanted to convey, but I chose to hold my tongue.

    ¡°I n to purchase a dresster for tomorrow¡¯s party,¡± I informed him.

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you,¡± he insisted, gently tugging at my right arm.

    ¡°No need¡­¡± I smiled, freeing my arm from his firm yet gentle grasp. ¡°Patt and Enzo will join me. You can attend to your matters or head to work,¡± I suggested.

    ¡°What about the party?¡± he inquired.

    ¡°I¡¯ll attend on my own as well. I don¡¯t want to inform Lorenzo about us just yet,¡± I replied, to which he nodded. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, and he shrugged nonchntly.

    Once I finished, I changed my attire and contacted Enzo. They were still in the parking lot, awaiting me. I grabbed my bag, informed Alex that I was leaving, and left through the door.

    Enzo drove us to a renowned designer. After our prolonged stay here, he had located all the necessary establishments and areas I needed to familiarize myself with. I was surveying my surroundings when voices piqued my interest.

    ¡°How on earth did you get here?¡± Lorenzo questioned me upon seeing me. I smirked at him, casting a nce at his mistress and the bastard behind him.

    ¡°I can afford to be here, so why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± I retorted, arching an eyebrow at him. I knew I shouldn¡¯t be addressing them in such a manner, but I was not some kind of dog who only knew how to bark. I wanted to wring their necks and was angry at myself for being unable to act on my impulse.

    ¡°Where will you procure the funds to purchase the high-end gowns here?¡± Daisy taunted.

    ¡°I believe that¡¯s none of your concern. I was concerned that if I revealed my source and you discovered him, you¡¯d have your promiscuous daughter throw herself at him instead of Ryan,¡± I retorted.

    ¡°Serene! How dare you speak to your mother in that manner?¡± Lorenzo protested.

    ¡°Never refer to her as my mother! My mother is dead, and she is nothing like her. She¡¯s merely your mistress,¡± I warned him, indicating that I wouldn¡¯t hold back if he persisted in asserting my connection with Daisy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a country bumpkin for a daughter,¡± she retorted. I smirked at her and replied,

    ¡°I¡¯d rather bebeled a country bumpkin than have your daughter branded as a harlot.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not a harlot!¡± Daisy and Lorenzo protested in unison.

    ¡°Are you sure? Why not ask her yourself?¡± I suggested turning to Mavie. Her eyes widened; perhaps she was wondering if I was privy to some secret about her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to question her. I know her well enough to be certain she¡¯s nothing like what you¡¯re implying,¡± Lorenzo defended. ¡°And you,¡± he pointed at the saledy who was observing us, ¡°why did you allow her to stay here? I wasn¡¯t aware this shop catered to individuals of her ilk,¡± he added. Several customers were watching us, and I wasn¡¯t particrly fond of the attention.

    The woman approached and responded, ¡°She was selecting a gown, so she¡¯s a customer as well.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? Take the gown from her and give it to my daughter, or I¡¯ll have you dismissed from your job,¡± he threatened the saledy, who now looked at me with worry. I smiled at her, handed her the gown I was holding, and departed, leaving them behind.

    I nced at the array of exquisite gowns, each one exuding elegance and opulence. It was clear that these were no ordinary dresses, with their luxurious fabrics and intricate details. With a mischievous smile, I selected five of the most stunning gowns, knowing exactly what would happen next.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As I made my way towards the fitting room, Mavie couldn¡¯t contain her awe. ¡°Wow! Those gowns are absolutely beautiful,¡± she eximed, her eyes filled with admiration. The saleswoman approached me, eager to retrieve the gown I was holding. With a yful wink, I handed it over, causing her eyes to widen in surprise. She quickly caught on to my n and returned the smile.

    My gaze shifted towards Lorenzo, Daisy, and Mavie, who wore smug expressions on their faces. They believed they had sessfully guessed the gowns I had chosen for myself, and their satisfaction was evident. Little did they know, I had a surprise in store for them.

    As the saleswoman led them towards the cashier, Lorenzo¡¯s face contorted with disbelief when he heard the price. I had to stifle myughter, not wanting to give away my amusement before he had paid. It was a humbling moment for him after boasting about his wealth earlier.

    Just when they thought the ordeal was over, Enzo approached the cashier with a mysterious glint in his eyes. He handed her a ck card and uttered the words that left everyone in the room astonished. ¡°Give her anything she wants,¡± he dered, pointing directly at me. The cashier, Lorenzo, Mavie, and Daisy all turned their gazes toward me, their expressions a mix of surprise and curiosity.

    However, realizing that the saleswoman had already earned substantialmissions from the gowns Lorenzo had purchased, I decided against taking advantage of Enzo¡¯s generous offer. ¡°No need,¡± I replied with a knowing smile. ¡°I¡¯ll find my gown elsewhere.¡± Enzo nodded in understanding, already aware of my ns. He reimed the ck card and made his way out of the store, with me following closely behind.

    As I left, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. While I may not have walked away with a gown from that particr store, I had managed to turn the tables and leave Lorenzo and his entourage in a state of bewilderment. It was a small victory, but a satisfying one nheless.

    ¡°They will not be returning these gownster; they are not country bumpkins in the same way that I am. However, if they do, give me a call. I¡¯d be more than willing to cover the cost,¡± I told the cashier, my eyes locked with Lorenzo¡¯s in a silent challenge. I left the store and pissed them off by the day¡¯s unexpected turn of events.

 Anniversary Party

    Alex¡¯s POV

    After Serene left, I found myself reaching for the phone to call Von, instructing him to have someone follow her. Despite her apparent independence, I felt the need to know more about her. She had managed to gather some basic information about me, yet I was still in the dark about her, knowing only her name.

    Von informed me of her location, and I was relieved to find it wasn¡¯t far from the office. I decided to follow her, being careful to remain a shadow in the background. I didn¡¯t want her to perceive me as a possessive husband, obsessively tracking her every move.

    I was in my car, eavesdropping on the happenings inside the store through the man Von had assigned to follow her. Intrigued, I stepped out of my car and ventured into the store. Serene, engrossed in her conversation with her father, didn¡¯t notice my presence. However, Enzo and Patt did, acknowledging me with a nod.

    I watched as Serene¡¯s n unfolded, a smirk ying on my lips as I saw her head towards a corner of the store and select a handful of gowns. I heard her half-sister gasp, and I could almost see the surprise on her face. I was certain that the gowns Serene had chosen were among the most expensive in the store. If I were in her shoes, I would have done the same.

    Approaching Enzo, I handed him my ck card. ¡°Tell her to get anything she likes,¡± I instructed before making my exit. I decided to head back to my office, confident in Serene¡¯s ability to fend for herself.

    ¡°Sir,¡± Von greeted me, cing the ck card I had given to Enzo on my desk.

    ¡°Are they done?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Madam decided to get her gown from somewhere else,¡± he informed me. ¡°She¡¯s back at the penthouse,¡± he added, to which I nodded.

    ¡°Any idea where she might be getting the gown from?¡± I queried.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, sir. Enzo mentioned that she had made a call and the gown would be ready by tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Do you think she purposely went to that store, knowing her father would be there?¡± I asked, and my curiosity was piqued.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be certain, sir. But if she did, it seems she¡¯s always one step ahead of her father,¡± he remarked, ament I found myself agreeing with.

    ¡°Yes, I believe so too. Nheless, instruct our men to keep an eye on her,¡± I instructed. I resumed working as Von left my office, feeling at ease knowing that Serene was secure in the penthouse. My gaze fell on the party invitation on my desk, and I found myself contemting whether to attend or not.

    ***

    The party was avish affair, with Lorenzo spending a lot of money. I found myself wondering what he hoped to gain from such a disy and whether it could pose a threat to Serene.

    I chose to attend the party, keeping a low profile and positioning myself at a table far from the host. I was curious to see how Serene would navigate this event and how she would react if Lorenzo and his family attempted to cross her.

    While she was getting ready, I remained in my office, feigning disinterest. I let her do her thing, not bothering to check on her appearance. She was already stunning, and I was certain the men around her would cater to her every need.

    A few of my men were already at the venue, ready to report back to me while I was still en route.

    With a ss of fine wine in my hand, I savored each sip, certain it was the best the country had to offer. ¡°Hello, everyone, and thank you for your presence. Serendipity Jewelry is my pride and joy. I¡¯ve invested significant time and effort into making it what it is today,¡± Lorenzo announced from the stage, Daisy by his side, her smile stretching from ear to ear. I found myself wondering where their daughter was.

    ¡°I am pleased today to finally prove my worth. The family that once disowned me is now reaching out to me,¡± he continued, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. ¡°Please, everyone, witness the struggle that brought me to where I am today,¡± he added, as a video began to y on the screen.

    The video showed images of Lorenzo and Daisy together, appearing sweet and supportive towards each other. I was certain that they had edited the images. The entire video was motivational, and if Serene hadn¡¯t been my wife and I hadn¡¯t spoken to her, I might have bought into the story they were trying to tell. The room filled with apuse as another video started to y, causing the guests to fall silent once more.

    On the screen, a woman, busy with jewelry design, was seen shaking hands with a group of business professionals. It was a video, and the woman shed a smile when she realized she was being recorded.

    ¡°How do you like this design?¡± the woman asked, and a thumbs-up appeared on the screen. ¡°I have many designs here, and if I were to leave this world, my daughter Serene would have a vast collection to use until she can create her own,¡± the woman said. She then opened a drawer and proudly disyed all the designs she had created, showcasing them on camera.

    ¡°Stop that!¡± Lorenzo suddenly shouted, startling everyone in the room. All eyes turned to him and then to Daisy. It was clear that he was not the one responsible for the designs that Serendipity had been showcasing all these years. ¡°Stop that!¡± Lorenzo repeated, his voice filled with frustration.

    Just as the tension in the room was escting, Serene entered the hall, pping her hands and wearing a stunning white and silver gown that entuated her perfect figure. As she gracefully turned, the back of the gown was elegant and appropriate, but when I caught sight of the front, my eyes nearly popped out of my head.

    The gown had long, loose sleeves, but what drove me wild was the sheer front, with only strategic parts covered. Every man in the room was likely fantasizing about her at that moment, and I had the urge to rush to her side and cover her with my coat.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Daisy asked angrily, while Lorenzo stared at her with the same intensity. Themotion was so loud that it drew my attention away from my beautiful and alluring wife, diverting my gaze toward the unfolding drama.

    ¡°Of course, I needed to be here to honor my mother¡¯s hard work,¡± Serene replied, emphasizing the word ¡®mom.¡¯

    ¡°Your mother passed away a long time ago. What hard work are you talking about?¡± Daisy questioned me once again.

    ¡°Why are you even asking me? Who are you in thispany anyway?¡± Serene retorted, raising an eyebrow. Speechless, Daisy turned to Lorenzo for support.

    ¡°You have no right to be here. Who let you in?¡± Her father demanded, scanning the room for someone to remove Serene. And when he found a waiter serving drinks, he ordered, ¡°Take this woman out of here.¡±

    ¡°I am the daughter of the woman in the video. Why wouldn¡¯t I have the right to be here? That woman is here too, just after my mother¡¯s passing,¡± Serene stated. ¡°Oh, right after my mother¡¯s death. I haven¡¯t even had a chance to mourn, and yet you¡¯ve already brought her into my mother¡¯s house, along with her daughter. Or should I say your daughter?¡± she added, her words dripping with bitterness.

    ¡°He had a mistress?¡± one of the guests asked, whispering and starting a flurry of gossip about Lorenzo and Daisy.

    ¡°His wife is so beautiful, and judging by the video, she was the one who did all the work, contrary to what he wanted us to believe,¡± the others chimed in, their voices filled with disbelief.

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯ve already met Marissa. She was skilled at designing jewelry, and I even encountered her once while she was negotiating with a stone supplier for her creations,¡± an elegant woman shared, and the women around her nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Please give a warm wee to Ms. Mavie Sy,¡± someone announced, and all eyes turned to the stage as Mavie made her entrance, wearing a stunning light blue gown that entuated the ne around her neck.

    ¡°Hello, everyone. I would like to showcase our new design, created by my talented mother, Daisy,¡± she said, cing her hand on her chest with the ne in between. Laughter erupted from the crowd, and I couldn¡¯t help but join in.

    ¡°And you still dare to show up with that ne?¡± Serene asked, finally noticing Mavie¡¯s presence.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked, sounding oblivious to the situation. Mavie¡¯s mouth hung open as she realized she was beingughed at. Daisy and Lorenzo quickly approached her and escorted her off the stage.

    The guests waited for the family to make an appearance, but it never happened. Instead, Serene took the stage, continuing the party and assuming the role of the host. The entire event centered around Serendipity Jewelry, her mother, and thepany¡¯s journey.

    With grace and elegance, Serene captivated the crowd, politely declining the advances of those who tried to get closer to her. Von was right; Serene was one step ahead of her father.

    I still wanted to witness the end of the party, but it seemed unnecessary now. Serene had everything nned out, and it was all working in her favor.

    Deciding to leave the venue, I headed home. I wanted to be there when Serene arrived so as not to raise any suspicions. Although I wasn¡¯t sure if she already knew I was there,

    I directed Von to leave a group of men behind to monitor Serene closely. I was captivated by her gown and yearned to remain by her side, but I waspelled to do so. I nced at Serene onest time before blending in with the crowd and making my exit. I was certain that today¡¯s events would be tomorrow¡¯s headline.

 Unexpected Dinner

    Serene¡¯s POV

    That should keep them busy while I speak with thewyer and arrange the transfer of my inheritance to me. The anniversary party was the talk of the town, and Enzo and Patt did everything they could to prevent any of my public exposure through Nadine. I wanted to maintain an air of mystery, and I¡¯m sure Lorenzo will try to use that to his advantage. But I¡¯ll let him think he can still take what¡¯s mine.

    He might believe he has the situation under control because none of our encounters or the video I showed at the party about my mother were mentioned. The news only covered how happy and sessful the party was. Prizes and giveaways were distributed to everyone. Everything went ording to n, and that¡¯s all that matters.

    After Alex left for work, I decided to stay in our bedroom. I didn¡¯t have any ns for the day after all the preparations we made for the party. The men my mother had ced in thepany are reliable and loyal to me and the organization. I believe my mother made sure they were there for me when she was no longer around. Patt didn¡¯t have any trouble essing thepany¡¯s data with their help. And if he does encounter any difficulties, Nadine is always there to assist.

    As I was scrolling and browsing my phone, it suddenly rang. ¡°What?¡± I asked, annoyed.

    ¡°Boss, you have an appointment today at Aristocracy Restaurant,¡± Patt informed me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember agreeing to any meetings for today,¡± I replied.

    ¡°This one is unexpected, but it¡¯s important for you to attend,¡± he said.

    ¡°What time?¡± I inquired.

    ¡°At 5,¡± I was relieved that it wasn¡¯t untilter, as I wanted to stay in bed for now and do nothing. Since Patt had already checked the details of the meeting, I didn¡¯t need to worry about it.

    ¡°Alright, remind meter, though,¡± I replied, ending the call and returning to stalking Mavie¡¯s social media. I couldn¡¯t help butugh when I saw that she hadn¡¯t posted anything about the anniversary party. Even though I anticipated it, it still filled me with delight. Then I decided to stalk Ryan. That man is foolish. I thought he would be at the party with Mavie since they were already a couple when I left the mansion. I wondered why he wasn¡¯t there.

    I continued scrolling and browsing all day until Patt called to remind me about the meeting. I got up from bed and dressed myself. The Aristocracy Restaurant is a well-known establishment where wealthy people go for fine dining. Enzo drove me and Patt there, and as always, the ce was exquisite. I expected to meet someone rich and famous, but I didn¡¯t anticipate the person sitting at the reserved table for my meeting.

    I nced at Patt, but he seemed serious, so I decided to proceed and reprimand himter. He left after I sat down on the chair; he pulled out for me. ¡°You¡¯re just in time,¡± Alex said.

    Yes, it was my husband, and I had no idea what he was up to by arranging this meeting through Patt. We could have easily talked at his house, so I don¡¯t understand why we had to sit here. I ced my bag on the table, crossed my arms, and looked at him. ¡°I was trying to enjoy my time at home and had no intention of going out, but Patt called me to inform me about this meeting that I knew nothing about,¡± I said.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± he asked with a stoic expression. I mirrored his look because I didn¡¯t want him to think he could control me, no matter how pleased he was. Just because I agreed to our marriage doesn¡¯t mean he can make me do whatever he wants.

    ¡°Why are we here?¡± I asked instead.

    ¡°I wanted to have dinner,¡± he replied, and I was taken aback. He made me leave the house and dress up just because he wanted to have dinner. ¡°Before you go on a rampage, I didn¡¯t think I could get you to agree if I just told you about it. So, I arranged this meeting through your assistant,¡± he exined.

    Rampage? That¡¯s an understatement! I wanted to unleash my fury! I felt perfectly fine at home and didn¡¯t enjoy dining in a ce like this unless it was necessary. But I had to calm myself because he was right-I wouldn¡¯t havee with him if he had asked. The waiter approached us and handed us the menu. I¡¯m not a picky eater, so I told him to order for both of us. After the waiter left, we stared at each other, and I had no intention of starting a conversation with him.

    ¡°You look like you want to strangle me to death; did you know that?¡± he asked, a smile appearing on his lips.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s exactly what I want to do to you right now,¡± I replied.

    ¡°You want to be rich that easily?¡± he asked, his smile widening. No, it wasn¡¯t a smile-it was a grin.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to give away your money to the less fortunate. So your legacy will live on,¡± I responded, and he chuckled. Almost everyone at the table turned to look, but I couldn¡¯t care less.

    ¡°Look who we have here?¡± A woman¡¯s annoying voice interrupted our staring contest. I cast a nce at her,pletely ruining my already tense mood.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here after what happenedst night, huh?¡± I smirked. I could see Daisy¡¯s face harden. I was sure she was pissed.

    ¡°Have you seen the news? The anniversary party was a sess, and everyone left happy,¡± she said. Internally, I smiled because I knew they had let their guard down.

    ¡°Oh my gosh, are you Mr. Alexander McGregor?¡± Mavie eximed when she noticed my husband sitting with me. Alex didn¡¯t even acknowledge her, but she looked thrilled. Based on Patt¡¯s investigation, he wasn¡¯t the type to talk to people without an appointment, so it didn¡¯t surprise me.

    ¡°Mr. McGregor, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re sitting with her at the same table. But I have to warn you about her; she¡¯s not what she seems,¡± Daisy said. Alex raised an eyebrow and asked,

    ¡°And what exactly is she?¡±

    ¡°She may look elegant and smart, but she¡¯s the opposite. She¡¯s ignorant; shees from the countryside, and she knows nothing about life in the city,¡± Daisy replied. ¡°Look at my daughter; she¡¯s elegant and brilliant. You should be with a woman like her. I¡¯m her mother, so I know,¡± she added.

    ¡°You mean she¡¯ll be like you?¡± Alex asked, and Daisy smiled. ¡°Then she¡¯ll be another man¡¯s mistress, just like her mother,¡± he added, and I wanted to burst outughing, but I held it in. Instead, I quickly grabbed my phone, snapped a photo of them, and startedughing.

    I loved the expression on Mavie¡¯s face, and if I were in her shoes, I¡¯d rather die than stand there. ¡°You should know that I was at the partyst night and saw more than enough,¡± Alex said, returning to his phone.

    ¡°You canugh now, but do you know why we¡¯re here?¡± Daisy asked. The smile faded from my face as I looked at her. ¡°We¡¯re here for a family dinner, something you¡¯ll never have because you don¡¯t have a mother and were disowned by your father,¡± she added.

    I wanted to explode. That was taboo for me-something I didn¡¯t like to hear. Alex nced up, but my training as a prominent mafia leader had taught me to suppress my emotions. I know I can handle it.

    ¡°If I had a mother like you, I¡¯d rather have her dead. Just like the kind of father I have, I¡¯m d I have nothing to do with LORENZO,¡± I retorted, and their faces turned angry.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    They left just in time for the waiter to return with our food. I wanted to go home and be alone.

    However, I had to put up with the pain, loneliness, and emptiness I felt inside because I didn¡¯t want Alex to think Daisy¡¯s words had a big impact on me.

    Daisy was right; I wasn¡¯t who I appeared to be. I may be tough on the outside, but deep down, I¡¯m also a girl who craves the care of the people who were supposed to love and care for me-someone like my mother and father.

 Protect Her

    Third Person¡¯s POV

    Their dinner had unfolded without any significant hitches after Daisy and Mavie took their leave. However, Serene¡¯s mood had taken a nosedive. She struggled to keep her emotions in check as they finished their meal and returned home. The food had filled her stomach, but her emotional state remained unsettled.

    Alex closely observed Serene throughout the evening, trying to understand what was bothering her. Although he wanted to ask her if something was wrong, her outward demeanor didn¡¯t show any obvious signs of distress. Recognizing her need for space, he resisted the urge to inquire about her well-being. Instead, he stayed in the living room, taking care of phone calls, until it was time to go to bed.

    Eventually, Alex went to their bedroom, only to find Serene already asleep. He didn¡¯t think too much of it since she usually went to bed early. After quickly tidying up, he joined her, assuming that everything was fine. He knew that the earlier events had been overwhelming, and he worried that if Serene wasn¡¯t strong enough, she might break down in front of her stepmother and stepsister.

    Soft sobbing sounds from behind Alex woke him up as the night grew darker. He slowly opened his eyes but stayed still, trying to confirm the source of the sad sounds. By the time he realized that Serene was crying, she had already left the bed and entered the bathroom. He followed her movements, concealing the fact that he was awake as she moved back and forth in their walk-in closet before eventually leaving the bedroom.

    Sitting up, Alex reached for his phone and said, ¡°Inform me when Serene leaves the building,¡± directing the security team. Draping himself in his robe, he exited their bedroom. The absence of any lights indicated that his wife had already left. He poured a ss of water before settling into the living room, eagerly anticipating the security team¡¯s call.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the call toe in. ¡°Madam is in the mini gym,¡± they reported.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he replied, standing up and making his way to the gym. Situated within the penthouse, it was a separate room, requiring him to step outside the main house. Cautiously, he cracked open the gym door and immediately heard the rhythmic strikes of someone pummeling a punching bag. As he ventured inside, he spotted Serene vigorously venting her frustration on the bag.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    On the other hand, Serene was delivering relentless blows to the punching bag, her emotions a turbulent mix of sorrow and anger. Daisy¡¯s words had cut deep, shattering her belief that she was immune to her father¡¯s indifference. It was only now that sheprehended her father¡¯s profound impact on her, particrly hisck of interest and affection.

    Throughout her school years, she watched with envy as her ssmates, especially the girls, reveled in their close rtionships with their fathers. She frequently observed their delight as their fathers regarded them as cherished princesses or precious gems deserving of protection.

    She unleashed a barrage of powerful punches before abruptly ceasing and clutching the punching bag. Tears flowed uncontrobly down her cheeks, and the suppressed sobs she had held back earlier in their bedroom now surged.

    ¡°I¡¯m also your daughter, so why can¡¯t I feel your love? What did I do to deserve this treatment? A simple ¡®I love you¡¯ or acknowledgment would be enough to make me forgive and forget, but why is it so difficult for you?¡± She implored; her voice choked with tears.

    Serene straightened up and resumed her relentless assault on the punching bag. Fatigue began to set in, but she paid no heed, channeling her anger towards Daisy, Mavie, and her father. In her mind, the punching bag transformed into their faces, intensifying her strikes as she cried.

    After nearly an hour of ceaseless, repetitive punches, she clung to the punching bag, her forehead pressing against it. ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you prepare me for this? If there was anything I needed to know, you could have told me. I miss you, Mom. I miss you so much, and I hope you¡¯re with me now,¡± she cried, gradually sinking to her knees and gripping the punching bag as if her life depended on it. She craved numbness, a respite from the relentless pain in her heart.

    Hurt, drained, and on the brink of exhaustion, she yielded to the temptation to close her eyes and lie down on the gym mat. Her breaths werebored, and her anger persisted. She solemnly vowed to uncover her mother¡¯s murderer before the darkness consumed her.

    Alex, silently observing her, now studied her intently as he leaned against the doorframe. He recognized that Serene needed him, no matter how resilient or unyielding she may seem. He understood that everyone carried their burdens and that, despite their efforts to confront them independently and steadfastly, they still needed someone to share the weight of their pain.

    Believing Serene was asleep, he approached and carried her in his arms. As he looked upon her tear-stained face from earlier, he refrained from disturbing her, recognizing her need for rest. He allowed her to slumber while he remained vignt. Alex walked out of the gym, brought her back to their bedroom, and had her lie on their bed. He wanted to clean her up first but was worried she would not like it and would only fight the following day.

    What Alex felt for Serene surpassed mere pity; it was profound empathy. This realization spurred him tomit solely: he would protect her at all costs.

    Before sumbing to slumber once more, he contacted Von. ¡°Instruct someone to investigate my wife and her family thoroughly. I want to understand her more deeply, beyond the superficial details avable on her social media.¡±

    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± Von replied. Onest nce at Serene before Alex nestled beside her in bed, enfolding her in his embrace. Despite her sweat and the scent of exertion, all that upied his thoughts was that she was his wife, and she needed him. The protection he was willing to provide for her would be more than just being her husband. He¡¯d let her know that he was herpanion and would be there for her no matter what.

 Attempt

    Alex¡¯s POV

    Serene was still sleeping when I woke up. I let go of her before she felt that I was hugging her because I was sure she would get mad at me. Although I don¡¯t see anything wrong with it, I still want to respect her feelings for now.

    I got up from bed, went to the bathroom, and started my daily routine. She would be showing her tough side again once she woke up, so I had to prepare myself for that, and I had a feeling that asking her would not be a good idea even if I meant good.

    The breakfast was ready, and I was sitting on my chair, prepared to dig in when she came out of our bedroom. She looked disheveled, and I wanted tough at her. She went straight to the fridge and took a bottle of water. I was watching her and amazed at how she was so confident, even if she looked like shit. Didn¡¯t she know it?

    She nced at me before joining me at the dining table and eating. ¡°Did you even brush your teeth? I can see that you didn¡¯t wash your face,¡± I said, and then she shook her head.

    ¡°Did you take me to bed?¡± she asked without looking at me. Her eyes were on her food as she continued eating. Just as I thought, her face was stoic, and she appeared harsh and unconcerned.

    ¡°Yes, I was worried when I couldn¡¯t find you in our bed, so I looked for you,¡± I replied, and then she nodded. ¡°Is it your habit to sleep on the mat?¡± I added.

    ¡°Only when I have exhausted myself,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Well, next time, don¡¯t exhaust yourself. Make sure you can crawl into bed to rest before you get tired. You¡¯re pretty heavy,¡± I said, which made her look at me.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°I am not heavy!¡± she eximed, and Iughed. If I had known that it was the word that would make her look at me, I should have told her so as soon as she got out of our bedroom. She¡¯s just like other women; they don¡¯t want to be called heavy, fat, or ugly.

    ¡°I was the one who carried you, and for me, you¡¯re heavy.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything but continued eating. I wonder if she was feeling okay or if she needed more time to recover from whatever she had been through yesterday.

    ¡°I will be seeing Pattter,¡± she said.

    ¡°Will Enzo be driving for you?¡± I asked, to which she nodded silently. We ate our breakfast in silence, and I couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at her, hoping she would open up about what happenedst night. However, it seemed like she had no intention of sharing, so I decided to let it go.

    We went our separate ways, and although I still worried about her, knowing that Enzo and Patt were with her gave me some relief. They were willing to go to great lengths to protect her.

    ¡°Sir, someone managed to stop the news from spreading about Madam,¡± Von reported. I had expected the incident at the anniversary party to make headlines, but it seemed like Lorenzo and his family were beingcent. Perhaps they thought it was in their favor. I wondered what Serene¡¯s n was.

    ¡°I see,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we take action?¡± Von asked.

    ¡°No, let them do as they please. I¡¯m confident that Serene knew what she was doing and had her reasons,¡± I replied. ¡°But keep me updated on everything they¡¯re doing,¡± I added.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Von replied before leaving my office. I wondered if Enzo had informed Serene about the additional security I had assigned to her.

    After the incident at the gown store, Enzo told Von that they didn¡¯t need extra men to protect my wife. Could he defend her on his own? What if they were outnumbered? While I knew Serene had self-defense skills, it didn¡¯t guarantee her safety.

    Now that she was ready to im what was rightfully hers, I was certain that Lorenzo was doing everything in his power to stop her. He already had control over Serene¡¯s mother¡¯s work, which meant he likely had ess to other assets and properties under my wife¡¯s name.

    Don¡¯t get me wrong, I already had plenty, and I had no intention of coveting my wife¡¯s money. But she was determined to take everything back, so I supported her from behind the scenes.

    Mypany, Healthy Foods Corp., was the leading supplier of everyday necessities in households: instant coffee, milk drinks, chocte drinks, cereals, instant noodles, and more. There is also my telpany in its third year.

    It started slow, and acquiring that struggling telco was a risky move. But once we implemented our marketing strategies and introduced unlimited services, it took off and became the top telmunicationspany in the country.

    MG Tel is my pride and joy. I took over when it was like a sinking ship, but I managed to stabilize it. My dad and mom were incredibly proud of me. They were worried that I would neglect thepany my dad started, but I proved to them that I could handle both. My team and I work tirelessly on cable and inte services, so the office is always buzzing with activity.

    It was a busy afternoon, and we were in a meeting discussing the theme for our inteunch and advertising. Everyone was excited, and some suggested hiring an advertising agency, but I wanted to be hands-on, just like when we started the telco.

    ¡°Excuse me, sir,¡± Von interrupted as I was listening to Malik, our marketing head. Malik was sharing his ideas on how to grab people¡¯s attention.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, keeping my focus on Malik.

    ¡°ude mentioned that someone attempted to harm Madam,¡± Von informed me, causing my forehead to furrow. Enzo was with her, so this news rmed me. I stood up, and everyone in the room looked at me, puzzled.

    ¡°We¡¯ll continue this discussion another time. You¡¯re all dismissed,¡± I announced before turning to Von and leaving the meeting room. He followed me and exined what had happened.

    Apparently, ude was unsure about the details because he was quite far away. However, he witnessed someone approaching Serene and attempting to stab her.

    ¡°Patt shielded her with his own body,¡± Von revealed, causing me to halt in my tracks. I looked at him and let out a deep sigh.

 Saved

    Serenes¡¯s POV

    Daisy¡¯s words, which cut right to the heart of my insecurities, caused me pain and hurt. Alex¡¯s constant gaze made me aware of his concern, and I knew Enzo and Patt were worried too. Yes, they were there; I was certain of it. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t apany me to the penthouse, so I insisted they go home.

    Alex remained outside, likely wanting to ask how I was feeling. But I refused to let him see my vulnerable side. I feared he would be like Lorenzo, taking advantage of my weakness, just as he did with my mom.

    After bathing, I sumbed to the call of the bed. Iy down and closed my eyes, trying to clear my mind and let go of all my worries. Sleep was my escape-a way to forget everything that troubled me. Otherwise, Daisy¡¯s words would linger, and I couldn¡¯t guarantee that I wouldn¡¯t confront her, along with Mavie and Lorenzo, in a fit of rage.

    *** Dream ***

    ¡°Serene, you must stay strong and not let anyone take what is rightfully yours,¡± Mom¡¯s voice echoed. I recognized this scene. I was six years old, and it was just before we were supposed to go to the amusement park. That was the day she passed away.

    Dad was in their bedroom, getting ready, while Mom came into my room to chat with me as we waited for him. ¡°Who is going to take what¡¯s mine?¡± I asked innocently. She always showered me with love and affection, and she taught me to be kind but never a pushover.

    ¡°Whoever crosses your path, I¡¯m sorry that I may have to guide you towards something you may not like in the future, but it¡¯s necessary. Be true to yourself,¡± she replied, smiling as she kissed me. I smiled back, even though, in my young mind, I didn¡¯t fully grasp the meaning of her words.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Then, the scene of her untimely death unfolded before me. The moment she fell to the ground, I abruptly opened my eyes. Already, with tears streaming down my face, I aspired to prevent Alex from being awakened.

    *** End of dream ***

    As I woke up from my emotional slumber, I slowly rose from bed and got dressed for the gym. With tears streaming down my face, I unleashed my frustrations on the punching bag, imagining Daisy, Mavie, and Lorenzo¡¯s faces with each powerful strike. The tears continued to flow uncontrobly, refusing to be held back. Exhausted, I eventually found myself on my knees, then lying down on the floor.

    In my weakened state, I felt myself being lifted and carried by someone. Despite my emotional turmoil, I let their arms envelop me, finding sce in their warmth and feeling secure.

    When I finally awoke, I found myself back in our bedroom, confused as to how I had returned. I remembered my emotional outburst at the gym, but who had carried me? I looked across the bed, anticipating Alex¡¯s presence, but he was nowhere in sight. I got up, left our bedroom, and found my husband at the dining table.

    He was already prepared to eat, but his gaze was fixed on me as I approached. I went to the fridge to grab a drink before joining him. When he jokingly mentioned that I was heavy, I denied it, but heughed heartily and admitted that he had indeed carried me.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if I should thank him or not, so I simply continued eating. After all, it wasn¡¯t a big deal for him to carry me from the gym back to our bedroom. I am his wife, after all. I mentioned that I would see Pattter, and he agreed.

    Alex left first, already dressed and ready for the day, while I stayed behind to wash the dishes before preparing to leave. I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how independent he was. Most CEOs I knew had assistants to take care of everything for them, but Alex was different. He only relied on Von when they were together.

    My usual attire consisted of cks and a long-sleeved polo, paired with stilettos. I preferred to dress like any other career woman, as I didn¡¯t want to attract unwanted attention by wearing something that might intimidate others.

    ¡°Boss,¡± Enzo said, opening the passenger seat door for me. I nodded and smiled at him before getting in. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked, concern evident in his voice. I looked at him and nodded.

    ¡°I just had a dream about Mom and got emotional,¡± I confided in him. I didn¡¯t want to burden him, but I was ustomed to sharing my feelings with Enzo. He was like an older brother to me, along with Patt. They were among the few who knew what had happened to me and my family, and my grandparents trusted them implicitly. In fact, they treated Enzo and Patt like their grandchildren.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to dwell on what Daisy told you,¡± he reassured me, but it only brought back that painful feeling. How could I not think about it when it consumed me from within? ¡°I¡¯m certain Aunt Rissa didn¡¯t want you to feel that way. She believed in you. That¡¯s what she always told me when she asked me to be there for you,¡± he added. Enzo referred to my mom as Aunt Rissa because that was her preference for him and Patt. Only those closest to her called her that, which made me wonder if she was never close to Lorenzo. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be the closest person to her, as her husband? The words from Enzo offered somefort, but the questions still lingered in my mind.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t Grandma let someone look after Mom when she leaves?¡± I asked, curious about the situation.

    ¡°They had someone. How do you think they knew you wereing back when you were a kid?¡± Enzo replied, making a valid point.

    As we made our way to Patt¡¯s ce, our conversation revolved around Mom. I found myself longing to talk about her and hear stories of her usual antics once again. ¡°You need to pay for what you did,¡± I told Patt as we entered his apartment.

    ¡°Okay, boss,¡± he replied. ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea for you to get to know him. At least you¡¯ll have something to say to Grandma when she asks,¡± he added. I sat down on the couch, feeling the weight of the day on my back and arms.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not let them know everything that¡¯s happening here. They¡¯re old, and I don¡¯t want them to worry,¡± I said, and both Enzo and Patt nodded in agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on why we¡¯re here,¡± I continued, and they began gathering all the necessary papers, documents, and files for the uing board meeting.

    Once we were done, we decided to go out and grab a bite to eat at a restaurant. Since it was past lunchtime, the ce wasn¡¯t too crowded, allowing us to have a conversation that was safe for others to hear. We enjoyed a delicious meal and left the restaurant feeling satisfied.

    As we walked through the parking lot, Patt yfully pushed me, causing me to stumble into Enzo. But when I looked at him, I saw that a man had already stabbed him. Anger and darkness filled my face as I tried to go after the man, but a passerby had already apprehended him.

    I asked Enzo for the car keys after we put Patt inside. ¡°Make sure you find out everything about that man,¡± I instructed him before taking the wheel. The hospital wasn¡¯t too far, and I didn¡¯t care about not having a driver¡¯s license. Saving Enzo was my top priority.

    When we arrived at the emergency room, a doctor attended to Patt while I anxiously waited outside. Whoever did this would face severe punishment. He had aimed for me, but Patt had managed to intervene.

    As I stood there, someone touched my shoulder. Instinctively, I grabbed their hand, ready to defend myself, but they were prepared too. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± the person said. I turned to look at him and was surprised to see Alex. Why was he here?

 Safe

    Alex¡¯s POV

    I saw Serene standing in the emergency room, her back turned to me. The mix of worry and anger on her face was evident. I wanted her to face me, so I gently touched her shoulder, ready for any reaction. Luckily, she didn¡¯t try to attack me.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± I whispered, hoping she would turn around. And she did. I expected tears and a flood of emotions, but instead, she asked me a question.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she inquired, her voice filled with curiosity.

    ¡°Von informed me about what happened,¡± I replied, worrying about Patt¡¯s condition. ¡°How is he?¡± I asked, hoping for some good news.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet,¡± she answered honestly. Then, she questioned me further, ¡°How did your assistant find out?¡±

    ¡°I had someone keeping an eye on you,¡± I admitted, knowing she might not appreciate it. ¡°I was worried that Lorenzo might do something reckless. Even with Enzo by your side, I wasn¡¯t sure if he could fully protect you,¡± I exined, hoping she would understand my intentions.

    ¡°You need to stop interfering. I didn¡¯t want you to get involved in my affairs,¡± she insisted, her voice filled with determination.

    ¡°I thought we agreed that we would face this together,¡± I reminded her, hoping she would see the importance of our partnership.

    ¡°I can handle myself,¡± she asserted, her gaze unwavering.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I conceded, surprising her with my agreement. Of course, I had my ns and intentions, but for now, I would respect her wishes. There is no need to reveal my true thoughts just yet. The arrival of the doctor cut off our conversation just as she was about to say something.

    ¡°How is he?¡± Serene anxiously asked; her concern for Patt was evident in her voice.

    ¡°He¡¯s stable now. His strong physique protected him from more serious injuries,¡± the doctor reassured us, bringing a sense of relief to Serene. ¡°We¡¯ll be transferring him to a room, and you can wait for him there,¡± he informed us before leaving.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Serene expressed her gratitude as the doctor departed. We followed the nurse to Patt¡¯s room and settled in, waiting for him to arrive. It didn¡¯t take long before his hospital bed was wheeled in, and he was awake, unable to meet Serene¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever do that again, Patt!!¡± she yelled, causing the nurses and doctor to turn their attention towards her. ¡°Don¡¯t ever save me! How many times do I need to tell you that?¡± she asked angrily. ¡°The next time you do this, I will kill you myself! You got that?¡± she continued, her voice filled with frustration.

    ¡°Eherm,¡± the doctor interrupted her, trying to calm the situation. ¡°The patient needs to rest. He is adamant that he was still awake despite the anesthesia we used on him,¡± he added, trying to exin the situation.

    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t use anesthesia on him, he wouldn¡¯t flinch. He didn¡¯t think twice about blocking in front of me,¡± she replied, defending Patt¡¯s actions.

    ¡°But he needs to rest,¡± the doctor insisted, concerned for Patt¡¯s well-being.

    ¡°Yes, just let him off for now,¡± I chimed in, hoping to diffuse the tension. We all understood Serene¡¯s anger, but it was important for Patt to recover.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she reluctantly agreed, giving up her argument. She red at Patt before storming off to sit on a double-seater couch, and I followed her, taking a seat beside her. The doctor checked up on Patt and gave some instructions before leaving.

    After about an hour, Enzo entered the room. ¡°Boss,¡± he greeted, and Serene nodded in acknowledgment before he approached Patt.

    ¡°You should havee and checked on me before you came to her,¡± Patt remarked, trying to lighten the mood. Enzo chuckled in response.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Enzo asked, concerned for his friend.

    ¡°Nothing; it must be the anesthetics,¡± Patt replied, downying his pain. ¡°How did it go?¡± he asked, wanting to know the details.

    Enzo positioned himself on the other side of the bed so he could see both Patt and Serene. ¡°He said he had a grudge with boss,¡± Enzo began, causing Patt¡¯s forehead to furrow in confusion.

    ¡°Then who the hell is he?¡± Serene inquired angrily, her frustration evident. ¡°I don¡¯t even know him. Which of the people I killed was his family?¡± she questioned, struggling to control her emotions. It was clear that she wanted to vent her anger, but she had to consider the setting we were in. And wait, did she just mention the people she killed? How many were there?

    Enzo nced at Serene and then at me, unsure of how to respond, while Patt closed his eyes, perhaps trying to process everything. ¡°What?¡± Serene asked, noticing their silence. She may not have fully realized the weight of her words. ¡°Why are you acting like you¡¯ve been caught?¡± she pressed, seeking an exnation.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Then she turned to me, her gaze piercing. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to leave yet?¡± she asked, her mind seemingly clearer now.

    ¡°No, I wanted to hear more about the people you killed,¡± I replied, and she sat down. ¡°Just who are you?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to know,¡± she replied.

    ¡°I want to,¡± I insisted while slowly kneeling.

    ¡°I will tell you when I am ready for divorce,¡± she said, looking down at my face.

    ¡°I already told you, NO DIVORCE,¡± I said, stressing thest two words as I gently held her arms.

    ¡°You will want to when I tell you everything about me,¡± she replied.

    ¡°No. I will not,¡± I insisted.

    ¡°Good luck with that,¡± she replied. ¡°What happened next?¡± she asked, looking back at Enzo.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, he said he had a grudge against you, boss. That¡¯s why I asked Nadine to look into him to find that out,¡± he continued. ¡°You know her; she¡¯s fast,¡± he added.

    ¡°Did you leave one of our men there? I want to know if someone will visit or bail him out,¡± Serene asked.

    ¡°Yes, boss. Until I clear him, he is not going to leave his post,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Grandpa about Patt; you know how much he babied that idiot.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Enzo replied. After a while, he and Patt talked, and we couldn¡¯t hear what it was about clearly.

    ¡°When do you n on going back to your office?¡± Serene asked. Her voice was low; I don¡¯t think the two on the hospital bed heard it.

    ¡°I am not going to go back there. I will stay with you here, and we will go home together,¡± I replied.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to,¡± she said, but I stopped her.

    ¡°I want to. He saved your life, and that is all I can do for him other than say thank you,¡± I replied. She just looked at me and then sighed. Her face was now stoic, and I didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. At least when she was yelling earlier, I knew that she was angry.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern,¡± she said after. Her voice was so low that I almost didn¡¯t hear what she said. I wanted to tell her to repeat it, but I knew she would only get mad at me if I did, so I just smiled at her.

    After what I had seenst night, I knew she still had a soft spot she didn¡¯t want me or others to know, but I was determined to protect her at all costs.

 Training

    Serene¡¯s POV

    Patt stayed in the hospital for a few days before being discharged. I was so angry at him, and I knew he would distance himself from me if he didn¡¯t want to hear me nagging. During those days, we conducted our meeting in his hospital room. Alex visits him, and I don¡¯t know what to think about him. He was very supportive of me, and I believe he will do his husband¡¯s duty even if I don¡¯t ask him to.

    Because of the incident, we must dy the board meeting we want to conduct at Serendipity. I want and need him in his full strength and wit when that happens, so I think I will have to rx while Enzo prioritizes finding out about the man who attempted to kill me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a date,¡± Alex said. We were in the living room, and I don¡¯t know why he had to tell me that. I was busy thinking about my next move regarding Lorenzo, and here he was, trying to disrupt my thinking. With a creased forehead, I asked,

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m not? I know that date is not your cup of tea¡±

    ¡°If you already know that, why would you ask me out now?¡±

    ¡°Let me finish first before you react.¡±

    ¡°Fine, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°As I said, I know it isn¡¯t your cup of tea, but we have to do it since we are married and need to know more about each other.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just hire an investigator? I am your wife. Am I not worth spending on?¡±

    ¡°As you said, you are my wife, so I don¡¯t need to ask or pay someone to look into you. I want to know everything about you in a natural way.¡±

    ¡°I know a few things about you. Patt and Enzo did all the digging.¡± I replied,

    ¡°You can ask me, and I will try to answer them.¡±

    ¡°No need; we had a lot of time for that. We¡¯re just starting, so let¡¯s be content with what we have right now.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s date,¡± he insisted. I sighed and replied with annoyance.

    ¡°Fine, where do you want to go?¡± I inquired, and he stood up before helping me to my feet.

    ¡°Get dressed; let¡¯s dine at a restaurant,¡± he said. So I got ready and wore something casual. He only said he would take me to a restaurant but didn¡¯t tell me if it was fine dining.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t like people looking at me whenever I was with someone. Our marriage is not like a circus that everyone can watch.¡± He said as he pulled a chair for me in the restaurant.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine with me, and I didn¡¯t want someone looking at me either. You, being a well-known businessman, being spotted with someone unknown will be a piece of big news for others.¡± I replied. Another is that I was afraid to bump into that mother-and-daughter duo and ruin my day again. Then, after a little while, a waiter knocked and came in. He handed us the menu and started to choose what we wanted. Though I am not a picky eater, I still want to eat delicious food.

    ¡°The restaurant values their customers¡¯ privacy, so as much as possible, they don¡¯t allow anyone to take photos. They can ask the manager if they want, and she will do that for you.¡± He replied, ¡°Another reason I wanted a private room is so that I can ask you anything and you can answerfortably because no one can hear us here.¡± What does he want to know about me? He seems very eager to get familiar with me.

    ¡°What is it that you want to know?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Now that we are married, what do you n to do when you get your share?¡± Alex asked.

    ¡°I will let Patt handle it. He¡¯s good at business, and his dad helped mom when she was starting the business,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Your father, what did he do during that time?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know; maybe he¡¯s fucking his mistress.¡±

    ¡°Yournguage. You have to watch your tongue all the time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just us, and you must get used to how I talk. I am trying to fit into your world, so at least try to understand me when it¡¯s just us.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to fit in. Just be yourself. You will be eaten whole when you do that.¡±

    ¡°I am not saying that I am going to be a pushover; all I want to say is that I am going to try to be a little gentle to people around you, but they shouldn¡¯t force me to be me.¡±

    ¡°Point taken. I¡¯m sorry if you feel I am forcing you to be someone you¡¯re not.¡±

    ¡°Apology epted,¡± I replied, and after a few more minutes, our food came, and we started eating. We continued having casual conversations during our meal and tried to get to know each other better. ¡°So, are you nning to continue this dating thing? Where are we going next? How about a gym?¡± I asked continuously.

    ¡°Gym it is,¡± he replied, and we scheduled our training two dayster. We went home, and, just like the previous night, we slept together.

    After two days¡­.

    Healthy Fitness is the gym where Alex usually goes. It is also exclusive to wealthy individuals, whereas Alex is a VVIP. One of his friends, who is very health-conscious, owns the gym. ¡°You¡¯re wearing that?¡± he asked when he saw me getting out of the gym¡¯s changing room. I was wearing ck leggings and a sweatshirt.

    ¡°Is there a problem with my clothes?¡± I asked, confused.

    ¡°No, nothing. It¡¯s just that every female who goes here usually wears a sports bra and cycling shorts,¡± he replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t show my body to just anyone,¡± I said. I walked to a bench and started to warm up. I needed to do that before I worked out because I usually go overboard, especially with training.

    ¡°Then why the hell did you wear that see-through gown at the anniversary party?¡± he asked,

    ¡°Because I feel like it. It¡¯s not as though everyone will be looking at me.¡± I answered.

    ¡°Everyone looked at you!¡± he eximed. I didn¡¯t reply to him anymore because it would be a never-ending discussion. He followed and watched me until I went to a treadmill and started running, which he did, too. ¡°Do you fight?¡± He asked after we were done on the treadmill. I looked at him and nodded.

    ¡°Just know some self-defense,¡± I replied, and he grinned.

    ¡°Care to have sparring?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea.¡± Alex led me to a room. Healthy Fitness Gym was also a ce for actors and actresses to go when they needed to train for a fight scene. There were many small rooms that they could use, so they could still have their privacy.

    ¡°Is it OK here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very private.¡± All the establishments we visited used keycards, which amazed me.

    ¡°How do you want to spar?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Anything goes?¡± I replied, unsure.

    ¡°What¡¯s the bet?¡± My brows rose after I heard it. I didn¡¯t know what Alex was doing, but they could fight.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°After every win, the winner can ask the loser to do one thing for the winner.¡±

    ¡°Such as?¡±

    ¡°Taking off the shirt?!¡± Alex replied, grinning.

    ¡°Do you want to see my body?¡± I asked straightforwardly, but deep inside, I felt startled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see mine?¡± he asked instead. He was wearing a T-shirt, and I tried not to stare at him from the beginning. I didn¡¯t know why he looked handsome and sexy when other men there wore muscle shirts showing their manly physique, but they never attracted me.

    ¡°I always see it at home. You walked around our room with only a towel wrapped around your waist as if parading your body before me.¡±

    He chuckled and said, while he approached me, ¡°And you are so stingy to wear robes and pajamas, not allowing my eyes to feast when I let yours.¡± I didn¡¯t move much, but I started to feel ufortable. We are the only ones in the room. We are married, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. However, the feelings I was experiencing at that moment were unfamiliar.

    When he took my hand, I felt a tingling sensation. ¡°Come and let¡¯s start,¡± he whispered into my ear, pulling me to the middle of the mat. ¡°Rx, Serene. I will not bite you,¡± he added when he noticed I was staring at him.

    Fuck,¡¯ what¡¯s going on with me? I have enjoyed that he has made me feel like an idiot since we first met. What am I going to do? I shouldn¡¯t let my feelings and emotions overtake me. He snapped his fingers before my face, jolting me out of my reverie. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just remembered something,¡± I said, positioning myself. Alex did the same, and we started sparring.

    At first, we did some boxing stances and gave each other a few blows, which we both dodged and avoided. Thirty minutes had passed, and we could not make a hit with all the punches we threw, so Alex started to change his fighting style, but I could quickly adapt to it.

    We were now fighting like MMA fighters and were very close to each other. Because of a wrong move, Alex managed to pin me on the floor. I struggled and didn¡¯t want to give up. Alex was on top of me when I suddenly felt something poking in my stomach. My eyes widened after I realized what it was when I saw him grinning. ¡°You look beautiful and damn sexy, even when you¡¯re all sweaty,¡± he said as we looked at each other. Fuck!

 Jealous

    Serene¡¯s POV

    I shook my head, reminiscing about that sparring session with Alex. He was capable of being such a tease, and I was perplexed as to why I reacted like a teenage lovesick. I shouldn¡¯t feel anything for him because I nned to leave him once my scheme with Lorenzo wasplete, and I was sure I was pregnant with his child. I needed a child, and even though my grandparents wanted me to get married, I didn¡¯t know if I could trust a man. Well, I trusted my men, but Alex and they were different.

    My mom had trusted Lorenzo, too, and where did that lead her? She was used and disrespected by that evil man, who even brought his bastard and mistress into our house as soon as she passed away. Yes, Alex was Alex, but that didn¡¯t guarantee he wouldn¡¯t turn into my father. I had to do something about these feelings.

    ¡°Arghh¡­¡± I screamed, realizing it had been over a week since that sparring session, and I was still thinking about it.

    ¡°Boss, is there a problem?¡± Enzo asked. We were in the penthouse, and I had invited him and Patt to join me for a meeting. Alex was in his office, and we had privacy to talk.

    ¡°Nothing; I just remembered something,¡± I replied. ¡°So, what did Grandma say?¡±

    ¡°She wanted to meet your husband,¡± Patt said, and I red at both of them. I had explicitly instructed them to ensure that news didn¡¯t reach the mansion, and I don¡¯t think they followed my orders.

    ¡°Did you sell me out to Grandma?¡± I asked, and they both looked at me with wide eyes. I chuckled. ¡°You both did, huh?¡± I said. I knew it was because they couldn¡¯t lie to me. I knew them very well and could tell whether they were lying just by looking at their faces.

    ¡°Grandma is not rushing you. She wants you to take your time and get to know your husband first. Nheless, she wanted to meet him,¡± Enzo replied, which earned him a re from me.

    ¡°Mr. McGregor is a good man, and I can guarantee that he will never be like Lorenzo,¡± Patt said, and I looked at him, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Do you like him now?¡± I asked sarcastically, and he looked down as well. ¡°I didn¡¯t know your loyalty stilly with Grandma. Should I send you back to Portico?¡± I asked them, and they both looked at me again.

    ¡°No, Grandma will surely kill us both. You know her; even Grandpa couldn¡¯t say a word when she was talking, and she always had the final word,¡± Enzo said immediately. I was sure that they would rather deal with me than Grandma.

    ¡°How are they?¡± My grandparents were two of the people I cared about the most. Patt, Enzo, and the men working for me were all important to me. They were all loyal, and I appreciated that about them. I understood Enzo and Patt¡¯s loyalty to Grandma because she raised them like her grandchildren.

    ¡°They are both fine and healthy. Princess is taking care of them now, and she¡¯s only waiting for a new nurse to rece her. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s orders,¡± Patt said, and I let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°It would be better if she were there to look after them,¡± I said.

    ¡°Princess made sure to find a nurse to rece her. She was worried about them but couldn¡¯t say no to them either,¡± Enzo said, and I nodded in agreement.

    They told me how Princess had screened the staff and had yet to be in a hurry to find a recement for herself. She wanted to make sure that she knew everyone who would be looking after our old man and woman.

    I was about to ask them to leave because Alex would join us soon when Enzo said, ¡°Grandma wanted me to remind you about her great-grandchild.¡± I rolled my eyes and was startled when someone spoke behind me.

    ¡°Whose great-grandchild?¡± asked Alex. He must have used his key because we didn¡¯t hear him enter with the password.

    ¡°No one,¡± I replied as he sat beside me. He looked at both Enzo and Patt, waiting for their replies.

    ¡°I believe that boss will be able to exin that to you,¡± Enzo said.

    ¡°We will take our leave now,¡± Patt added, and the two of them stood up and left. Alex and I were alone in the living room, and I saw him staring at me.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Are you not going to answer my question?¡± he asked, his face very close to mine.

    ¡°As far as I know, you were asking Enzo and Patt, not me,¡± I replied and tried to get up, but he pulled me back into my seat.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the mother of the great-grandchild?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied, trying to appear innocent. I didn¡¯t want him to know that my grandparents were urging me to have a child with him so soon.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like keeping secrets, Serene.¡±

    ¡°I am not keeping one,¡± I replied, looking into his eyes. If there was one thing I was good at, it was lying. However, it didn¡¯t work with my grandparents, especially Grandma. Grandpa could only agree with her. I didn¡¯t know if Alex could tell when I was lying, because he was different. He was brilliant and always seemed to think ahead of everyone.

    ¡°Liar,¡± he said, and he got up. ¡°What have you been up to the whole time?¡± he asked, looking down at me.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You were here by yourself. What did you do?¡±

    ¡°Enzo and Patt were here too. I am not alone,¡± I replied, and he nodded. ¡°We only talked about thepany,¡± I added, as he was still looking at me.

    ¡°Do you always look like that when talking to your men?¡± he asked. ¡°No, with your people, rather,¡± he said, rephrasing his question.

    ¡°They are my men,¡± I informed him. ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with how I look?¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°I am your only man and no one else. When ites to my woman and what¡¯s mine, I am very territorial,¡± he said, which made my eyes widen. ¡°As for how you look, you can wear pants and long sleeves when you¡¯re with them,¡± he added.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my clothes? Isn¡¯t this what men like their women to wear?¡± I asked, and his forehead wrinkled.

    ¡°Where did you get that idea?¡±

    ¡°Inte?¡±

    ¡°I want my woman to wear something like that only when we are together. You let Enzo and Patt see that side of you,¡± he replied.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°They have seen me naked,¡± I told him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong if they see me in my sleeveless dress? This is even a turtleneck that goes down to my knees,¡± I added.

    ¡°They have seen you naked? Did I hear that correctly?¡± he asked. They did see me naked when I went to save some women from human traffickers. The criminals caught and drugged me, which made me unable to fight, and they were about to do something to me. Luckily, Enzo and the rest of the team arrived just in time to rescue me.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, and I saw him sigh exasperatedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Are you okay with other women seeing me naked?¡± he asked.

    ¡°That depends on the situation,¡± I replied.

    He yelled, ¡°No matter the situation, no man other than me can see you naked!¡±

    I stood up and faced him. ¡°Why are you yelling? It was before I met you, and you don¡¯t even know what happened that time,¡± I replied, giving him a sharp re. I didn¡¯t want to get yelled at. No one yelled at me except Grandma and Grandpa.

    He looked at me with his face closer to mine, but I didn¡¯t move. I would not back down, and I would fight him if needed. Our eyes locked, and our lips almost touched when he said, ¡°You are my wife now, and I don¡¯t care if you have people working for you. I already told you I am very territorial, so don¡¯t cross that line.¡±

    We stood staring at each other before he left me standing there. I was curious to know what his problem was. I didn¡¯t do anything that sparked his anger. I went back to my seat and calmed myself down. Then I remembered the dress I was wearing that had started our argument. What was wrong with my clothes? It was decent for me, and Enzo and Patt had helped me buy it, thinking he would appreciate it.

    I had asked Patt to investigate Alex because I wanted to know what he liked and how he worked. Even though our marriage had started under unusual circumstances, I still wanted to do my part because he would be my child¡¯s father. It was only fair to make an effort for him, as he was doing me a great favor, too. My efforts were in vain.

    ¡°Argh¡­¡± Stupid Alex! Wait, was he jealous that Enzo and Patt had seen me naked? Oh, no! I shouldn¡¯t have told him that, should I?

 Straight

    Alex¡¯s POV

    They¡¯d seen her naked, and it was okay with her? She was running around our bedroom in her pajamas and hadn¡¯t even seen her shoulders. But have her men, Enzo and Patt, seen her naked? Whose husband is not going to get mad at that? What¡¯s worse was that she looked like she had no idea what was happening with me. Is she that dense?

    I took off my clothes angrily when I got into our bedroom. Although it is our fucking bedroom, the realization that our only activities had been conversing and sleeping made me feel even worse. Just since when did Ist have a woman on my bed? Well, not in here, but out there. I never let anyonee up here and give any of those women any privilege, even to have a peek here. She¡¯s the only woman I brought here for the undeniable reason that she is my wife.

    I threw my long sleeves into theundry basket when our bedroom door opened, which caught my attention. Serenees in, looking at me, and her face suddenly turns red after seeing me half-naked. Although I liked the idea that she was shy about it, I turned my back to her and went into the walk-in closet to get my change of clothes. I decided to remove my pants so she wouldn¡¯t feel shy again, then went out and put my pants in theundry again.

    She was following my movements, and I felt she wanted to tell me something. ¡°What is it?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. She cleared her throat and tried to smile, but failed. Seriously, she can¡¯t even fake a smile?

    ¡°Well, about the naked thing¡ª¡± she started, but I decided to stop her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hear anything about it,¡± I said, turning to leave the bedroom.

    ¡°You better listen to me when I am trying to exin my side,¡± she said as I held on to the doorknob. I looked at her with a creased forehead.

    ¡°You¡¯re angry at me now?¡±

    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t when I am here trying to exin things to you so you wouldn¡¯t misunderstand, and there you are, leaving me here?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to exin?¡±

    ¡°So you would know what had happened and why they had to see me that way.¡±

    ¡°Why would I care about that?¡± I asked out of frustration, and I saw her face harden.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine by me. I just thought that you thought differently after what I had just said,¡± she replied and left the room before me, and I was stunned to realize that she had thest say on the matter. I blew off some air and followed her; she sat on the couch and took the folder to the center table. Patt and Enzo might have sent those for her to look at.

    I went to the kitchen and got a ss of water to drink as I constantly looked at her. Her forehead creased asionally, so I wondered what she was reading. Now that I think about it, I realize I was wrong back in our bedroom. I should have listened to her and regretted stopping her from talking.

    I stood in the kitchen and leaned on the refrigerator as I watched her do her work. Her hair was in a ponytail, and she looked gorgeous. I don¡¯t usually look into any woman¡¯s face when all I do is fuck them from behind. Once I release my needs, I tell them to leave.

    Looking back at Serene, I see that she looks elegant sitting on that couch and, at the same time, very inviting. I can feel she was angry earlier, judging by how her face hardened and dimmed. I wonder what she looks like when she doesn¡¯t stop herself from feeling those emotions and lets them go.

    In our sparring session at the gym, I felt something towards her that I had never felt before with another woman. I know she felt my hardness when I pinned her on the floor as I was on top of her. She looked shocked, and I guess that¡¯s when she realized what was poking her. I grinned at the thought and was very vocal about how beautiful and sexy she was.

    She must have felt me looking at her, because she suddenly looked at me, and our eyes locked. She didn¡¯t look away, and I had no n of doing that either. I started moving and put down the ss while walking towards her. She looked up at me when I was in front of her, so I sat beside her.

    Our eyes are still connected, and I don¡¯t know if I will feel nervous or what because her face is stoic. I couldn¡¯t tell what was on her mind or if she was still mad at me. I had a feeling that this was the best time to apologize, so I decided to say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about earlier.¡± Her eyes twitched, so I wondered if it was her habit when she was in disbelief because that was clearly on her face.

    ¡°What about earlier?¡± she asked.

    ¡°That I didn¡¯t listen to what you had to say.¡±

    ¡°I am not going to exin to you anymore, so if you are doing this so that I can tell you why it happened, forget it,¡± she said, looking back at the folder she held.

    I sighed before I told her, ¡°Come on, I want to know.¡±

    ¡°No,¡±

    ¡°Please,¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she replied, and I just stared at her, but she never nced at me anymore. It was the first time I felt frustrated over a woman who never paid attention to me. Under different circumstances, I would have liked it. But Serene is not just some random woman. She¡¯s my fucking wife, so she always had to be around me.

    I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so I snatched the folder from her hand and chuckled when she red at me. She balled her fist, and I could tell she wanted to hit me. ¡°You can if you want to,¡± I told her, which made her raise a brow.

    ¡°I can do what?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You can hit me if you want. I know I¡¯m at fault there, so I will take it.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± she asked, and I nodded. Then, without a word, she gave me a straight right on my face.

    ¡°It hurts like shit!¡± I eximed,

    ¡°As long as you know,¡± she said, taking the folder from my hand, which I snatched from her. She¡¯s so aggressive, and I wonder how she likes to be in bed. Damn, I can¡¯t wait for that to happen. Thinking about that, I couldn¡¯t help myself from grinning as I wiped the blood from my nose. I think she held back because I didn¡¯t have a broken nose. In time, when she¡¯sfortable with me, I will make sure to make her mine ultimately.

 The Girl From 13 Years Ago

    Alex¡¯s POV

    Serene is something. She gave me that straight without batting an eye and did not even feel guilty towards me. She¡¯s strong and confident, just like the woman I wanted to be with for the rest of my life. I remember meeting that kind of girl when I was 15 years old, and our family went to Josna for a vacation.

    *** shback ***

    It was when I saw someone pickpocketing an older woman. I shouted, but he had already taken the older woman¡¯s wallet, so I tried to apprehend the criminal and caught him at a dead end. I thought I had him, but I was wrong because he intentionally lured me there. His aplices showed up, and I had no ce to go either. I could take the guy if it were one-on-one, but because it was five against me, I instantly thought I was fucked up.

    I tried to dodge all their attacks as much as possible, thinking Dad and Mom would look for me and find me in no time. There were some that I sessfully avoided, but because too many of them attacked me at the same time, I was almost unrecognizable when some girl, who I thought was a lot younger than me, stopped them.

    My eyes were almost closing, so I couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, but I knew she was way younger than me. ¡°Is that how sissy you are to go against one kid?¡± The girl asked, and even though I was aching all over, I couldn¡¯t help but re at her for calling me a kid.

    ¡°So you think a girl like you would be able to do anything to stop us?¡± one of the guys asked, smirking.

    ¡°Five of you will be enough for my training today. Why don¡¯t you leave the boy ande to me all at once?¡± she replied with a stoic face. I never saw her make any facial movements, and I don¡¯t think she was used to that. I can tell that even if my sight is blurry.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± It infuriated me that despite my attempts to get her attention, she never bothered to look at me. ¡°I was already like this, and you still want to deal with them? Why don¡¯t you run and call for help, and I will try to buy you some time?¡± I said, even though I had already let them know the n.

    ¡°Tsk! Idiot!¡± She snapped instead and approached us.

    ¡°You are such an idiot!¡± I yelled at her and prepared myself to help her if someone attacked her from her blindside. My eyes widened after I saw how she moved. She was very swift in all her attacks and very fast, too. Taking down five of them was like a walk in the park. I saw two boys my age watching the whole thing from not too far away. I thought they were with the tugs, so I never looked at them.

    The sound of a siren was heard, and even if those tugs wanted to run, they couldn¡¯t because they were all facing the ground, eating dust in their sleep. I looked at the girl, amazed at how good she was. I promised myself that I would find a woman like her to marry in the future, even if it was not exactly her.

    The boys, whom I thought were with those tugs, approached and handed her her jacket. She took it, and the three left without saying a word. I wanted to run after them, but I couldn¡¯t because I was a mess. Every part of my body was aching, and my nose was still bleeding from all the hits I took. The older woman had been with the police, and she thanked me. Of course, I didn¡¯t take the credit and told her about the girl. Still, she thanked me for running and catching those tugs.

    *** End of shback ***

    Now, I met Serene. That incident may be why I never had any serious girlfriends. I looked for someone dominant yet submissive. Someone solid but caring, intelligent, andzy, just like my wife now. My subconscious mind imprinted that girl¡¯s character on me, reminding me of the promise I had made to myself.

    Looking at Serene now, whose attention was still on the folder I snatched from her, I wanted to think she was the girl from 13 years ago. ¡°Serene,¡± I called her, and she looked at me still, with a stoic face. My phone started ringing, but I ignored it and continued asking her, ¡°Have you gone to Josna about 13 years ago?¡± I asked, but my phone was ringing so loud.

    ¡°You better answer that first,¡± she said, looking at the files she was reading again. I took my phone and found mom¡¯s name.

    ¡°Mom,¡± I said, looking at Serene. She didn¡¯t even look at me. Usually, at times like this, women look at their husbands when they hear them talking to their mothers. But my wife is different. She only focuses on something important to her, and my mom is not.

    ¡°What happened to that someone on your mind being your wife?¡± Mom asked.

    ¡°I will let you meet her when the timees,¡± I replied, looking at Serene, thinking she would have her eyes on me once she heard about that. It wasn¡¯t hard to believe that my mom called me about my wife, right?

    ¡°Are you telling me this to deter me from helping you find a wife?¡± Mom asked, a little annoyed.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mom, I already told you that you don¡¯t need to bother yourself about that. I can handle the board as well, and just as I said, I will not let Dad¡¯s hard work go to waste.¡± I told her.

    ¡°Make sure about that, Alex. I trust that you know what to do,¡± Mom replied.

    ¡°Yes, mom. I am going to introduce her to you when we¡¯re ready.¡±

    ¡°Make it fast or else,¡± she replied, and we ended our call. My gazended on Serene after I put down my phone and found her looking at me.

    ¡°Mom wanted to meet you,¡± I informed her, and she nodded. ¡°When do you want to meet her?¡± I asked.

    ¡°When you¡¯re ready,¡± she replied before taking another folder. When I¡¯m ready? I am astounded. I thought I was thinking about her, so I kept dying their meeting, but I was wrong. I shook my head in disbelief and went to our bedroom. I was thinking of helping her with whatever she was looking at because I was 100% sure it was about herpany, but I changed my mind. She was full of herself, so I think she could handle that well.

 The Boy From 13 Years Ago

    Serene¡¯s POV

    I still remember Alex¡¯s face when he left me in the living room. I was amused by his frustrated expression, but I refrained fromughing at him lest he perceive me in that light. For now, I want him to think that we are not yet close to each other and show him that side of me. I want to know him well, too, as much as possible, just as my grandparents wanted. It was three days ago, and until now, he has given me cold shoulders.

    I n to have a child with him, and I will do everything in my power to make that happen. For the time being, I am focusing on understanding his character. Although I liked him the first time I saw him, that doesn¡¯t mean I like him entirely as a man, either. He was domineering, and I could tell he was very responsible with one look.

    After Patt handed me the investigation report about him, I admired him for being at the top of the food chain at such a young age. We are rich, butpared to him, well, I am at 1/4 of his wealth, I think. He owns almost everything in Crunich, and I think the attorney who will validate my ims on my inheritance will be speechless.

    He started taking over their family business even before he graduated from college. It was unknown to others, but Patt thought that way. He said that judging by how he runs hispany now, it was precisely how the McGregor Group has run for the past ten years. I believe him, though. When ites to business, Patt is outstanding. He did not choose to be in that environment because he chose to stay with me rather than be in that environment.

    ¡°Hello,¡± I answered.

    ¡°Boss,¡± It was Enzo. I asked him to look after Alex 13 years ago in Josna because of what he asked me that day, and I didn¡¯t get the chance to answer. ¡°He was indeed there, and you wouldn¡¯t believe what I had found out,¡± he said. I got a little worried about what he said. Am I wrong in choosing him as my husband? Before I could even think of another thing, he continued.

    ¡°He was there when we were there as well.¡± Did Alex know me from then on? ¡°Before your mind travels to all the possibilities of him not being good, let me finish,¡± Enzo said.

    ¡°Then you better continue and don¡¯t stop unless you¡¯re done with your report,¡± I yelled at him, and I heard him chuckle. It¡¯s one thing I hate about myself: They can make fun of me whenever they want, and I don¡¯t have the heart to get mad at them.

    ¡°Remember the group of pickpocketers you deal with in Josna? He was the boy who ran after them only to get beaten,¡± heughed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he remember me from then?¡± I asked curiously. I don¡¯t remember him because I never paid attention to him. All my senses were in those five thugs, which I had learned from my training.

    ¡°He was badly beaten, boss. His eyes were almost closed, so I¡¯m pretty sure he had no idea about who you are,¡± he replied.

    I remarked, ¡°Well, I suppose he was such a moron to fight those worthless scumbags when all he could do was dodge.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you ask me, he was pretty good. He was even a gentleman when he asked you to call for help instead while trying to buy you some time.¡± He reminded me. I wanted tough at him that time for being so stupid in telling the thugs about his n, but I thought for a moment that he may have been trying to make them run away to save me, just as Patt had told me.

    ¡°OK, thank you for the information,¡± I said, and we ended our call. Now, I have gotten to know him more. He had a good heart for the older woman, so he didn¡¯t use people for his convenience.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    We went to Josna at that time because Grandma¡¯s friend lived there, and he was the one who would be training me. That incident with Alex was the fifth month since I arrived, and I had been under intense training. Patt and Enzo were with me because we trained together. They were the ones who saw that incident and decided to put my training into motion.

    I was back to myself when we ended our call and looked into the files on the center table. I still have a lot of things to do in preparation for my appearance at thepany. I had already asked Patt to bring mine and Alex¡¯s marriage certificate to the attorney holding on to my mother¡¯s will. He granted me my rights to the 57% shares of Serendipity Jewelry and handed Patt the certificate. I am currently in the process of finalizing my n.

    I took another folder and started reading it. I had to be prepared when I faced the board and Lorenzo. I wanted to see the look on his face once he found out about me being the majority shareholder and him having nothing at all. I wonder how Daisy and Mavie would react.

    Making Lorenzo pay for his infidelity and betrayal is my top priority. He thought he had made me suffer by sending me to my grandparents. But what he didn¡¯t know was that I grew stronger and smarter.

    Having Alex as my husband made me even more potent with his wealth and fame. He was well-known in the country, and I felt stupid for not recognizing him the first time I saw him. Even if he has not been talking to me these past three days, I know and can feel that he has his eyes on me. I decided to get back to work when my phone rang again.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°How did you get married?¡± Lorenzo inquired, and I could already see smokeing from his nose. He must have had some good sources since he got my number. ¡°I have set you up with blind dates, and you said you didn¡¯t want to and seduced Ryan instead. Since you can¡¯t have him because he likes Mavie, did you take someone I didn¡¯t know? You have no respect for me!¡± he added.

    ¡°Who the hell are you to tell me what to do?¡± I asked, smirking. Even if he didn¡¯t see that, I could tell he was furious. Before he could say anything, I decided to end the call. He is not worthy of my time since his bastard and mistress are the only important people in his life.

    Does he have the guts to go and see the attorney? I was thankful that Atty. Lu was very strict and fair. I can see that he was loyal to my mother and meticulous with the will¡¯s conditions. But Lorenzo was something. He got what he wanted, and the only thing that the old attorney could do was busy himself making excuses not to see him.

    I decided to leave the penthouse and go to my t. I didn¡¯t want to look like a devoted wife waiting for my husband toe home from work. I picked up my phone and called Patt.

    ¡°Call Alex and tell him that I am going to leave.¡±

    ¡°OK, boss. But why don¡¯t you call him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have his number. He asked for an appointment with you for our dinner, right? So you must have his or her assistant¡¯s phone number. Either way, ensure he knows I leave the house.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯m sure that he is going to ask that,¡± he replied.

    ¡°In my t,¡± I said and ended the call. I got up from the bed and got dressed. I was wearing my usual cks and long-sleeved blouse, matching my stiletto. This is the only attire that I think fits me perfectly, being a mafia leader and a businesswoman. Though I am less confident with thetter, I still own 57% of Serendipity Jewelry.

    I grabbed my purse and phone from the bed and left the bedroom. I noticed a message from Enzo, so I read it, and my face dimmed and hardened. Because of so much fury, I didn¡¯t see Alex in front of me when I was on my way to the elevator. If he had not stopped me from the wrist, I wouldn¡¯t know that he had been calling me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave if you¡¯re going to be like that,¡± he said.

    ¡°Like what?¡± I asked emotionlessly.

    ¡°Like all you¡¯re seeing is red,¡± he answered. Damn, he is really good. Howe he knew me already in our very short time together? ¡°I had been calling you out, but you didn¡¯t hear or notice me.¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking about something. I¡¯ve got to go.¡± I said that and turned my back to him, but he pulled me instead of letting my hand go. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Calm yourself before you leave. You look like you¡¯re about to kill someone,¡± he said. I was stunned. Can he read minds? Or is it showing on my face? ¡°Are you going to kill someone?¡± he asked. Of course, I couldn¡¯t tell him that, so I smiled. I think I tried to make it my sweetest so he wouldn¡¯t think that I was lying.

    ¡°Of course not. Enzo did something, so I had to reprimand him.¡± He looked at me, and for a moment, I thought he wouldn¡¯t let go.

    ¡°Alright, but before that, give me your phone,¡± he said, and I didn¡¯t know what he was up to. Still, I gave him my phone after I unlocked it. He dialed a number and heard his phone ring. He took his phone out of his pocket and ended the call before he called mine. ¡°Now you can call me directly if you need to say something; there is no need to get through our assistants.¡±

    ¡°OK,¡± I replied, so we could end our conversation and I could leave. I took my phone and left. I was in the elevator, and he was still standing where I left him, looking at me. I don¡¯t know what he was thinking, but I wish he wouldn¡¯t think about what I want to do now.

 Lead

    Serene¡¯s POVContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Location?¡± I asked Enzo over the phone after calling him when the elevator closed. I received his text message saying the man who knew about my mom¡¯s killer was in our custody.

    ¡°Building 11,¡± he replied, and then I ended the call and went to the basement car parking where he was. I asked one of my men to trace the man who killed my mother. I have been doing this for a long time, and this is the first time they have caught someone. I got in Enzo¡¯s car, and he started driving.

    Building 11 is one of our organization¡¯s properties; some may call it a hideout. Unlike in the movies, our properties were full of working people. Not our people, but civilian people who work with ourpany. Of course, we have businesses. We also have to be strong financially so we can do everything. People who worked in the organization also had their sries and,pared to regr jobs, earned a lot.

    We arrived at our destination, and I saw our men spread around. Civilians will never notice that they are working for us because they look normal when conversing. They don¡¯t look like the ones in the movies, wherein they make them appear scary.

    One of the guards in the building opened the door for me when Enzo parked the car in front. I see everyone looking at me, and I acknowledge them with a simple nod. Simple as that. I know the people who work for me, so there¡¯s no need to approach me. I made it a point to make them recognize each other from the highest rank to the lowest.

    We trust each other, so we have no problem having a traitor. We treat everyone as family, ensuring that no one falls behind. We entered the building and went straight to the elevator for personnel. For safety reasons, we prohibited civilians from using this particr elevator. We stopped at the 10th floor, and I followed Enzo when he got out and entered a room.

    It was a soundproof room, so no matter how much noise we made, no one would ever hear us. Again, this is for security reasons. When I entered the room, I saw a man sitting on a chair with his hand behind him, tied to the chair. I approached him and took a closer look.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hurt him,¡± I said, and no one answered. Although I was certain they were determined to kill the man, we could not subject him to torture unless we proved their guilt. Well, he is guilty. On our way here, Enzo informed me about everything he did. Kidnapping of women and sending them to sex very. Kidnappings of children only to take their organs and sell them. He is evil, and I don¡¯t think he can live untilter today. We must punish him for the sake of all his victims¡¯ families. I looked at the man again and saw him arrogantly smirking at me. I wanted to gouge out his eyes with my bare hand, but I didn¡¯t. I needed to find an answer from him first. Until then, I had to be patient with him.

    I looked at Enzo, and he nodded and then showed the man the sketch of the man who killed my mother. ¡°You know him?¡± I asked. He was arrogant, so he smirked at me and said,

    ¡°If you let me fuck you, I could.¡± I smiled sweetly at his response.

    ¡°He¡¯s useless. Kill him.¡± Then, I turned my back. But before I could evenplete my turn, he shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I am going to tell you.¡± I looked around and inquired.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say, kill him?¡±

    ¡°What if he knew him?¡± Enzo asked.

    ¡°He is not the only person in the world with whom the bastard had a transaction. We will be able to find someone else who is more cooperative. He may even be bluffing to prolong his life.¡±

    ¡°No, I really know him,¡± he said, which made my men chuckle.

    ¡°You think that it will save you from getting killed?¡± they asked, and I saw fear on his face.

    ¡°Boss, we have to find out at least what he knows,¡± Enzo said. He was rational, and I knew he also wanted to find my mom¡¯s killer.

    ¡°You know that I hate torture,¡± I told him.

    ¡°If that is the only way to get what we want, why not?¡± he asked. I looked at him and realized that he was serious.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you then,¡± I told him, and I sat on the couch intended for me. I decided to watch them.

    ¡°Who is this man?¡± Hamilton, my best man, asked. When ites to killing, he is the most ruthless and could torture anyone beyond repair.

    ¡°We had a transaction five times in a row. He was asking me about a woman I met when I went to a jewelry store.¡± The man replied. I looked at him and saw him ncing at me. ¡°I told him about what I found out about the woman, and he paid me handsomely. On our next transaction, he wanted me to tail the woman and report to him everything I would find out about her. I did it, and the third time, he gave me a knife with blood on it. He wanted me to keep it or throw it somewhere no one would ever find it. The fourth time, he told me to follow the little girl, and I saw her riding on a truck, and I reported that to him,¡± he continued.

    ¡°What about the fifth time?¡± Hamilton asked.

    ¡°When he asked me to get the payment for whatever he did and then deliver it to his chosen address,¡± he answered.

    ¡°Whom did you get the money from?¡± Hamilton continued asking. The man was still looking at me as if trying to recognize me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know; I never saw his face. When I arrived at the ce, the money was already there. Whoever it was, he just left a note at the meeting ce, telling me where the money was, so I took it after I found it,¡± the man replied.

    ¡°From which organization does this man belong?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No one; he works alone, and I had an idea that he was the assassin that deals with their client through another person.¡± The man answered, and I held out my hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I know where he was,¡± he said fearfully after seeing Enzo hand me a gun. ¡°He lives in the suburbs of Portico¨C¡± he said, and I didn¡¯t let him finish his words and shot him in the forehead. I was mad, and there was no way that he would keep his life after what I had found out. I stood up, and I handed Enzo the gun back to him.

    ¡°I need to go home now. I have a husband waiting for me,¡± I said, leaving the room with Enzo. We were in the car when Enzo told me.

    ¡°I am going to send people there.¡± I nodded in agreement. I knew that he already had an idea about who that man was. We have learned about a certain assassin hired by influential people, mostly politicians, but we never saw his face. We were driving back quietly. Enzo didn¡¯t bother me, as he knew what I was thinking.

    ¡°Make sure to keep him alive,¡± I told him when I got out of his car when we reached the basement parking lot, having my mom in mind. I swear to find out who was behind her death. One thing is for sure: he was not from one of our enemies; it was from other things, and I intend to find that out. An itchy feeling surrounds me, and there¡¯s this gut feeling that Lorenzo was behind it. He had better make sure that he was not the one who plotted that because I¡¯m going to make sure to make him pay 100 times over.

 Kiss

    Third Person¡¯s POV

    Alex went home even before the working hours ended. He found the cleaning helpers still cleaning, and when he asked them about Serene, they told him that she had note back yet. He nodded at them, went to their room to change his clothes, and then returned to the living room, where he decided to wait for her there.

    He was checking some emails on his cell phone when Serene arrived, but she ignored him as she was busy thinking about what she would do to the man who killed her mother. Alex followed her with his gaze and noticed she wasn¡¯t into herself. He stood up from the couch and followed her to their bedroom.

    He walked in and found Serene absent-mindedly undressing herself. He was shocked but decided to stop her, letting her know he was there. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked.

    ¡°This is our bedroom if I am not mistaken,¡± Alex replied. ¡°You were lucky I didn¡¯t see anything just now,¡± he added.

    ¡°I am not in the mood to joke around,¡± Serene replied as she turned around and faced him after she buttoned up her blouse.

    ¡°How¡¯s Enzo?¡± he asked, but Serene just ignored him and passed him by, but he stopped her. ¡°I asked you, so you better answer,¡± he said.

    ¡°I thought I made it clear not to mind my business?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I thought I told you not when you were in our house.¡± Serene was stunned at his reply. She thought he was including her in his life now, and she didn¡¯t want it.

    ¡°I think we need to talk.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk then,¡± Alex said. He sat on the bed and looked at Serene, who was still looking at him, waiting for her to start talking.

    ¡°Alex, we are married but shouldn¡¯t care about each other,¡± Serene told him. Alex was staring at her and waiting for her to continue. ¡°I had no n on staying here for a long time. I may want my mom¡¯spany back, but I did not intend to live here. I have a life I am living, and our marriage will never be a reason to stay. Please keep your distance and do not interfere with my business.¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡± he asked, and Serene nodded.

    ¡°I have no intention of letting you go, not because I love you, but because I never dreamed of having a broken family. I believe in the sanctity of marriage, as I already told you beforehand, so there¡¯s no way I will let you leave without a valid reason. We never agreed on separation after,¡± Alex told her.

    ¡°We both know the reason for this marriage, so it was not necessary to tell you that we will end up breaking up after we get what we need.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. You know that I am searching, so it means that I am looking for someone that I could live with. Divorce was never on my mind when I agreed to your offer. It would be best if you had made that clear to me. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I have to disagree.¡± Alex informed her. Serene was looking at him. She had never encountered someone like Alex, who was stubborn, and she didn¡¯t know how to handle him.

    Everyone around her followed whatever she told them all her life, but Alex was different. He may have been obliged to do some things, but he always protested and objected when it was about her reasons. ¡°Can you answer me now?¡± he asked, and she stared at him nkly. ¡°How¡¯s Enzo?.¡± Then he looked at Serene intently. He wanted to find out the truth because he was intrigued by his wife.

    ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± Serene replied after a while. ¡°Are you worried that I will do something to him? That¡¯s not going to happen. Reprimanding him only means scolding him and nothing more,¡± she added.

    ¡°I was just worried about him because of how you looked before leaving. Anyway, if everything¡¯s fine, I want to tell you that I went home early because I wanted to talk to you about our house transfer,¡± Alex said, which puzzled Serene. ¡°I decided to move out of the penthouse and into my mansion in The Grand Vis. It is near here, so I won¡¯t have any problems when I go to work, so you don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your work. What made you think I would stop you from doing what you wanted?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Yeah, right. But I want to tell you that Enzo and Patt will need helping in and out of The Grand Vis. The security was tight, and you had to register their names if you wanted them to have no troubleing to you.¡±

    ¡°Are you warning me about my staff? Are you thinking they cannot provide an identity for them to register?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Can they?¡±

    ¡°Of course, what do you think of them? An alien?¡± Serene eximed.

    ¡°For a brief moment, I believed they were. Did you know that I never saw them smile ever since?¡±

    ¡°Now you want them to appear crazy by smiling at something when there is nothing to smile about?¡±

    ¡°I know you know what I mean.¡±

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± Serene looked at him, seemingly challenging him. ¡°Tell me what you mean, now,¡± she added without leaving their eye contact.

    ¡°Who is Enzo to you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°My right-hand man.¡±

    ¡°By right-hand man, you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°It means he knows everything about me and understands me perfectly without saying a word.¡±

    ¡°Are you in love with him?¡± Alex asked again, and Serene was shocked. She thought he was being unreasonable now, thinking she was in love with her staff.

    ¡°Look, men surrounded me before I met you, and they continue to do so now. Why would I need to marry you if I am in love with Enzo? Can you give me a logical exnation?¡±

    ¡°I was only asking because you are too close to him.¡±

    ¡°If you were thinking I might cheat on you with him, you had better stop that. I respect the people working for me, especially Enzo. We have been together for a long time and have been through our near-death experiences several times. Yes, he is important to me as well as Patt.¡± Serene told him this, and Alex was speechless. He was thinking about the near-death experience they suffered together, and he felt a sudden fang of jealousy. ¡°Is there anything else that you want to know?¡±

    Alex stood there, not leaving Serene¡¯s gaze. He didn¡¯t know why, but he didn¡¯t want the idea of her being with Enzo at her most challenging time. ¡°Nothing. But I want to do something,¡± he said, pulling Serene. ¡°This,¡± he added, and he kissed her. Serene was in shock. She had juste home after killing a man, and Alex imed her mouth. On the other hand, he wanted her to respond, and it didn¡¯t take too long for Serene to do that; after her shock, she kissed him the way he did to him as she closed her eyes. ¡°You learned fast,¡± Alex said when they stopped kissing to catch their breath.

 Lady Of The House

    Alex¡¯s POV

    My presence and teasing clearly affected Serene. I wanted our marriage to work. That¡¯s why I will try to do everything necessary to make her stay. I don¡¯t know why I had the feeling that she was trying to distance herself from me and would leave in no time. I didn¡¯t want that kind of marriage.

    I got home earlier than usual because I wanted to talk to her, as I had already decided to move into my mansion in The Grand Vis. It was an exclusive subdivision that only the wealthiest could afford. It was as the name stated, so it was secured, and the privacy was tight. I can see how close Enzo and Serene are, even if they are not talking, so I made this decision. To prevent them froming in and out of my wife¡¯s life. But I don¡¯t think it will happen, even in the distant future.

    I know when she left because of Patt, but seeing her leave looking like that made me think that she was not going to meet Enzo just to scold him. I waited for her toe home, and when she did, she was so out of her mind that she didn¡¯t notice me following her to our bedroom. I don¡¯t know what happened, but she looks troubled, angry, and as if thinking about something bad.

    The clothes that she was wearing were a typical long-sleeve blouse and cks. She was very simple, unlike any other woman who spends most of their time trying to make themselves appear beautiful. I drew her attention by asking her to stop undressing. The response I got from her was unexpected, and I started to think that arguments between us were about to start.

    But she was so calm and collected that, even if I indirectly used her of something, she would only exin herself. That¡¯s when I knew that she was not the type of person to lie or say made-up stories. She was telling me things without batting an eye, and I believed her.

    I informed her about moving out, and it was fine with her. I may have just overthought it, but at least now it was clear to her. I got worried for a moment when she told me that she was nning on leaving after we got what we wanted from our marriage. I knew that she was not going to ask for anypensation because, judging from the men surrounding her, she appeared to be someone important to them.

    Moving on to the mansion, I never saw the excitement on her face. It was as though it was just an ordinary thing that she had gotten used to. Three of our maids were from our old mansion, and I could see that she wasn¡¯t paying much attention to them. ¡°How do you like the house?¡± I asked her. I had no intention to brag, but I wanted to know her thoughts about the house. She was making me feel that she was hard and difficult to please.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she replied nonchntly, and I was in awe. How could she say it that way? If she were any other woman, she would be all smiles and feel proud and great. ¡°I am Serene, not just any other woman. You don¡¯t have to please me with something like this. There is only one thing that can please me, and you are not the one who can give it to me,¡± she said after, as though she could read my thoughts.

    ¡°And what is that thing that can please you? You never know; I might give it to you.¡± I asked her, trying to look unaffected by her indirect rejection. She was the only woman who told me that I couldn¡¯t please her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know; I was already looking for him, and if I am lucky, I will find him soon.¡± She replied, and I looked at her in disbelief. She was telling me that she was looking for a man who could please her, and who happened to be the only one who could do that for her. What exactly was it that could please her? And who the hell is that man she was looking for?

    Our conversation about that ended, and I admit that I was defeated. I didn¡¯t make her admit what she wanted. Living in the penthouse was convenient for me when it came to work. But I had to think about my future family as well.

    A weekter, Lawrence, my friend, and the head of my legal council called and told me that the case about the physical injury that Serene¡¯s stepmother and stepsister filed against her was going to start the hearing.

    ¡°What do you think about it?¡± I asked him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Well, with the medical records that theinant had submitted, Mavie did indeed have an injury to her head. I don¡¯t think that your wife will be able to get away with it. They had a goodwyer, and you know that I don¡¯t bribe,¡± he said.

    ¡°Yeah,¡±

    ¡°But judging by the look of your wife, I don¡¯t think that she will get herself in trouble just like that,¡± he added.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°She challenged theinant to file the case. Mavie initially stated that she was only pursuing the case to teach her a lesson, but your wife¡¯s response encouraged them to continue filing. That¡¯s why I wanted to take this case. I have sent to your office a copy of theint as well as their evidence. Make sure that your wife sees it,¡± he said, and I smiled.

    Lawrence was not the type to ept just any case. He must have been intrigued by Serene. ¡°OK, thank you,¡± I said, and we ended our call. Just in time, herees Von with an envelope in his hand. I lent out my hand to receive it when he handed it to me.

    ¡°How was your investigation of my wife going?¡± I inquired as I retrieved the files from the envelope and began to read them.

    ¡°We need a little more time. We can¡¯t seem to find anything other than information about her father. Everything about her mother and grandparents was vague,¡± he replied. It appears that my wife is very mysterious. I gave him a nod and motioned for him to take his leave, then I started reading theint.

    Just as Lawrence said, Serene is on the losing end. Mavie was at the party, so we can use that as evidence for her im. How did an injured person manage to attend that party? But I did have a feeling that there was more to this. I took my phone and called her. ¡°Hello.¡± I chuckled when I heard her voice; it was beautiful. You will never think that its owner was as cold as ice.

    ¡°I received the notice of your hearing about theint against you,¡± I told her.

    ¡°Which one?¡± she asked, and my eyes widened.

    ¡°Do you have any other cases besides your stepmother and stepsisters?¡± I asked.

    She casually replied, ¡°If they found all the bodies I killed, then there¡¯s more.¡± Is she serious? Is she trying to scare me? Because I am not. I was shocked, but not afraid.

    ¡°I am going to bring these home and have a look at them.¡± I ignored what she just said.

    ¡°OK,¡± she said and hung up. She was like that, and it started to thrill me.

    I finished everything at work and went home, looking forward to seeing her. I was about to get onto the stairs when I heard someone yelling in the dining area, so I decided to go and check.

    ¡°You think that Master Alex will have you here for a long time? The only woman who was worthy of him was Ms. Loraine, who came from a prominent family. She can cook and bake; everything that a woman should learn, she knows.¡± Ana said. She was the daughter of one of the oldest maidservants in our family. I wonder what Serene would say to her.

    ¡°Can she kill you?¡± she asked, and I saw Ana¡¯s mouth hang open. Then Sereneughed loudly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t kill you either,¡± she said, but there was no conviction. That means she was lying.

    ¡°Are you threatening me? I will make sure to tell this to Master Alex.¡± Ana said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t threaten. And yes, you can tell Alex about this. However, let me tell you this: The reason you are here is for you to do all the housework. So there¡¯s no need for your master to marry Lorraine. If I wear you, I will start to pack my things before I, the Lady of the House, tell your master to fire you,¡± she said, stressing her position in the mansion, and I smiled at that. I didn¡¯t think she would need me there, so I walked up the stairs and waited for the Lady of the House toe up to our room. With that, I couldn¡¯t help but let a smile escape from my lips.

 French Kissing

    Third Person¡¯s POV

    Another week had passed since the incident in the dining hall, and Alex was still thinking about it. After he went to his room, he expected Serene toe up, but she didn¡¯t. And she chose to sleep in a different room. Alex found out about it and confronted her. ¡°We don¡¯t need to share a room; the mansion is big,¡± she said.

    ¡°I like to conserve energy, so you will be staying in our room,¡± Alex told her, leaving the guest room where she was staying. At night, Serene couldn¡¯t do anything but follow Alex. She promised herself and Alex that she¡¯d fulfill her duty as his wife, so she didn¡¯t want to argue with him any longer.

    Now that Alex needed to travel from the mansion to the house, he would be home at 6 p. m., and he usually found Serene waiting for him in their room. He liked to find her there every time, but he was getting suspicious of her because of her quietness and her being submissive to him.

    ¡°Did you leave the mansion?¡± he asked, and Serene looked at him.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked too, instead of answering his question.

    ¡°Nothing; I was just thinking that you would start to get bored here if you didn¡¯t go out or hang out with your friends,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Enzo and Patt are my only friends,¡± she replied, but she saw that Alex didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Others were busy working,¡± she added, and Alex went to their walk-in closet to change his clothes. He looked around and noticed something.

    Alex was meticulous with his things, and he knew if someone touched them or took something. He noticed the position of his underwear had changed. He wondered if it was his wife, but looking at her, he knew that she would never bother touching his things. It was not that he minded if she did, but he just had a feeling that Serene wasn¡¯t like that.

    ¡°Did you leave the room?¡± he asked Serene, who was busy on her cell phone after he went out of the walk-in closet.

    ¡°Yes, I went to the garden and stayed there this afternoon.¡± Why?¡±

    ¡°Did you ask someone to get into the walk-in closet?¡± he asked, and she stared at him.

    ¡°You had a feeling that someone was there as well?¡± she asked, and he was amazed. He thought that she was like him. He nodded his head and told her about his underwear. ¡°How can you say that someone has been there?¡± he asked.

    ¡°When I get back, I smell your scent,¡± she replied casually, and she had her eyes on her cell phone once again. She didn¡¯t seem bothered by it, which baffled Alex.

    ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Nothing, as in nothing?¡± Alex repeated.

    ¡°Yeah,¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Maybe they were one of the maids who liked you,¡± she replied, as if she didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°And that¡¯s OK with you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the maids liking you? It¡¯s not as though she will be able to get you just because she likes you,¡± she replied.

    Alex was about to say something when Serene¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Hello,¡± she answered, while Alex was curious as to who she was talking to.

    ¡°Yes, no problem. See you there.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone and returned to her email. Alex was waiting for her to tell him about the call, but he waited for nothing.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± he asked, as he couldn¡¯t wait anymore.

    ¡°A friend,¡± she replied.

    ¡°And?¡± he asked, and she looked at him, confused.

    ¡°Do you want to know what I am doing every day?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the man who was tailing me report to you what I had been up to all this time?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I stopped it about 4 days ago,¡± he replied, and Serene looked at him curiously.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± she asked, and he nodded.

    ¡°You have been staying here the whole time, and you are already old enough to take care of yourself. I just want to know where and what you did the whole time so I can feel at ease in the office, thinking you are satisfied with our marriage,¡± he replied. ¡°So what did your friend call you about?¡± he asked again.

    ¡°He wanted me toe with him to school tomorrow,¡± she replied.

    ¡°He?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he. I don¡¯t have any female friends, so don¡¯t get too shocked whenever I talk to you about men,¡± she replied.

    ¡°What are you going to do in school?¡±

    ¡°He will be judging a fashion design contest, and he wanted to keep himself low-profile,¡± she replied.

    ¡°So he will take you there for what?¡±

    ¡°To help him judge, I guess,¡± she replied.

    ¡°What about your hearing?¡± he asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s the day after tomorrow, so I guess it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to be there?¡±

    ¡°No need; I didn¡¯t want your name to be involved in this case. I can handle them,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Lawrence will still handle your case; at least I will still know the progress. You are not fond of telling me things, just to remind you,¡± he said, and Serene nodded. ¡°Are you not going to go down to eat or what?¡± he asked when he saw her not moving to her seat.

    ¡°OK, let¡¯s go,¡± she said, and they went out of their bedroom first.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Their dinner was ready when they got there. The maids were eyeing Serene, as they were afraid of her. They thought she was a fragile woman, as she was small and dressed like an ordinary person, but whenever they saw her around the mansion, they started to feel something different from her, so they always avoided her.

    ¡°Can I hire someone to be our maid as well?¡± she asked when they were already eating. Alex looked at her with a creased forehead, as if he didn¡¯t expect her to ask him that. He wondered if something had happened when he was out. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Nothing happened. Everyone was nice to me when you were at work.¡± she said when she noticed him having a confused reaction.

    ¡°Why do you need someone?¡± he asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s a friend and needs a job,¡± she replied.

    ¡°I thought you had no female friends.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see her. Well, that is if you agree,¡± she replied.

    ¡°I will agree on one condition,¡± he said. He was curious about the woman, so he had to know how badly Serene needed her to work with them.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Kiss me,¡± he said, looking at her straight in the eyes. Serene was speechless and was wondering why he had said that to her.

    ¡®Does he like me?¡¯ she asked herself. But when she thought about her n, she agreed.

    ¡°OK,¡± she agreed, which made Alex stare at her in disbelief.

    ¡°You agreed.¡±

    ¡°Should I not? You stole a kiss from me; at least now, I won¡¯t get shocked.¡± She replied, and Alex smiled, which left Serene stunned for a moment. At that moment, he looked like a Greek god in her eyes, and she didn¡¯t notice that he had reached her and pulled her closer to him.

    Their lips touched, and Alex kissed her demandingly and possessively. His tongue plunged inside her mouth because he wanted her to respond, and he wanted to make sure that she would. He sucked in her tongue, a sensation unfamiliar to Serene, as she had only permitted Alex to kiss her because he was her husband.

    His kisses went deeper and longer, and Serene couldn¡¯t help but respond to him, so she could at least breathe a little. Serene found herself drawn to Alex, encircling his nape with her arms. He became her guide as she kissed him the way he did.

    She also sucked in Alex¡¯s tongue when she had the opportunity to insert her tongue into his mouth after he had removed it. Alex moaned and felt ecstatic; just like Serene, he would not mind the food in her mouth when he kissed her.

    Their lips parted as they gasped for air. ¡°Now, that¡¯s French kissing, and I fucking liked it. You are really a fast learner. It made me agree to anything you want,¡± he said, and her eyes widened in excitement. ¡°Minus the divorce thing,¡± he added, which made Serene¡¯s eyes sharpen. She thought she already had a chance.

    ¡®I am so doomed.¡¯ Serene thought as hers and Alex¡¯s eyes locked.

 Mother-Daughter Duo

    Serene¡¯s POV

    The kiss was shuttering, and I liked it. What is going on with me? Is he really into me, or was it the other way around? I looked at him as we ate, and he seemed at ease and unbothered by the kiss. How can he be like that when I feel my knees weakening?

    ¡°You have to eat a lot,¡± he said, and he put some food on my te and then poured some orange juice into my ss. He was about to put some more on my te when I stopped him.

    ¡°Wait up,¡± I said with a hand signal. He looked at me confused, so I told him, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that.¡±

    ¡°Why are you feeling ufortable?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes, I mean no.¡±

    ¡°What is it, really?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t eat a lot.¡± I just told him.

    ¡°From now on, when we are eating together, you have to eat a lot,¡± he said, and he continued putting some food on my te. Then we ate. Every time it looked like I was about to finish, he would add more.

    ¡°You¡¯re just doing this, so I won¡¯t finish yet and stay with you until you¡¯re done,¡± I told him, and he smiled.

    ¡°You got me there,¡± he replied after he swallowed the food that was in his mouth. I rolled my eyes at him and heard him chuckle.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re chuckling.¡±

    ¡°Because you look beautiful when you roll your eyes at me,¡± he replied casually, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel my face turn red. ¡°What? Are you not ustomed to receiving ttery? he inquired.

    ¡°I don¡¯t allow my men to talk to me about that or that way,¡± I replied, and he looked at me, raising his eyebrows.

    ¡°Your men?¡± he asked, and I nodded.

    ¡°How many men are we talking about here?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I know their names when I see them,¡± I replied.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Are you still seeing your men now that we are married?¡± he asked, and I felt like he was getting angry.

    ¡°Yes, of course. Why would I stop seeing them?¡± I replied, and now he was ring at me.

    ¡°You know you¡¯re married.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I have things that I need to tell them to do.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like getting some information about a particr person, killing someone, and the like,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Oh, you mean men working for you?¡± He asked, smiling,

    ¡°Yes, why is there anything else that I need them for?¡± I was confused. I told him about asking my men to kill, and it did not bother him; he was thinking more about ¡°my men¡± than what I asked them to do for me. Is he for real?

    ¡°Nothing. If that is only for those things, then I have no more questions, ¡± he said, and we continued eating.

    The next morning, as he already knew, I went to see my friend. He was a frustrated fashion designer, but hecked the talent when I had it butcked the passion, so I made him my assistant. He was the one who was facing everyone who needed to talk to me as a designer. My grandparents didn¡¯t let me grow up uneducated. They believe that, as a leader, I should be smart as well.

    My mom was a designer; she used her talent for the jewelrypany she founded, but my greedy father betrayed and fooled her. I was a well-known fashion designer, and only my grandparents and people who were close to me knew about that. One of the funds that the organization took was from my boutique called ¡°Philip Einspein.¡± A well-known luxury clothing brand and I am known as Philip Einspein, the designer.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m at school now.¡± Philip, my assistant, will being with me. Yes, I derived my pseudonym from him because I didn¡¯t want to get any attention. Philip is transgender, and he is the best when ites to managing the boutique. He, Enzo, Patt, and Princess, the maid that I requested Alex to hire. Princess is a woman who doesn¡¯t want to be treated as such, but she doesn¡¯t mind me calling her princess. She acted like a man, but she said she was 100% feminine.

    ¡°OK, let¡¯s meet in the parking lot ande together,¡± I replied and ended it. Enzo was driving, and I don¡¯t believe Alex was telling the truth when he said he had stopped asking someone to follow me, as I could see a car following us behind.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Alex said when I answered his call.

    ¡°So?¡± I asked as well, trying to be natural.

    ¡°I called to say I had you followed. It¡¯s a ck SUV, and they will be around you, so get used to it.¡± He informed me.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°For your safety, where else?¡±

    ¡°I can take care of myself.¡±

    ¡°I know, but they are for when you can¡¯t,¡± he replied.

    ¡°I thought you had already stopped it.¡± I reminded him.

    ¡°Yes, but I changed my mind. I didn¡¯t want anything to happen to you because I wanted to kiss you again the way I kissed you yesterday.

    ¡°Whatever.¡± I just replied because he reminded me of the kiss that we shared. Another is that I had a feeling that he would still insist, and I didn¡¯t want to talk over the phone when I was in the car. I feel dizzy when I do that.

    ¡°Good, take care,¡± he said and hung up. I don¡¯t understand him. Is he that eager to make our marriage work? For me, it was fine like this. We don¡¯t argue, we don¡¯t have any issues, and we don¡¯t fight because of money like other married couples do.

    We reached the school, and I saw Philip, and he rushed towards me. ¡°Everything is ready in the auditorium,¡± he informed me, and I nodded at him, smiling. We headed to the venue, and the faces of Daisy and Mavie weed me. They were ring when they saw me, but it didn¡¯t matter to me at all.

    ¡®What could these idiots do here?¡¯ This thought piqued my interest and brought some excitement to my day. I never thought that there woulde a time when we would be in the same ce. There¡¯s no way that Mavie and I had the same level of intelligence because I was way superior to her.

    Daisy was just like her daughter-all talk and no intelligence at all. They were a duo who couldn¡¯t even answer a simple question. I admire their acting skills, though. I was smirking as we approached them.

    I am confident, not because I know myself, but because I am with Philip Einspein, the judge of thepetition. There¡¯s no way that I am going to let them bully me. Although I¡¯m the real Philip Einspein, my friend Philip acted the part well.

    I thought thepetition was going to be interesting, but this mother and daughter¡¯s presence made it even more interesting.

 Plagiarize

    Serene¡¯s POV

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Daisy inquired arrogantly. I wonder why they are here as well, so I decided to piss them off to entertain myself.

    ¡°I came to watch,¡± I simply replied, and they raised their brows at me.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? What right do you have to watch such apetition that was only for a prominent family?¡± Daisy asked.

    ¡°Then why are you two here? A mistress and a bastard who don¡¯t have any numbers in their names?¡± I asked mockingly.

    ¡°How dare you?¡± Daisy said, before raising her hand and was about to p me, but Enzo caught her hand.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you. The case that you filed against her might backfire on you,¡± Enzo said. Yes, they filed an assault case against me with a scheduled hearing. They called me to the police station and they wanted me to apologize but I didn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t do anything to her either. Mavie was acting nice that time telling me she just wanted me to learn my lesson so I challenged her to sue me which she did. The police were about to send me to jail but Alex¡¯swyer came. So now, I am free but I still need to attend the hearing and I am ready.

    ¡°Yes, you have a case to face tomorrow. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still that arrogant when you attend the hearing.¡± Daisy said this to me, ring at me as if her eyes were about to explode.

    ¡°Serene, I don¡¯t know why you are here, but can you act like an educated person? This is not a ce for the vulgar. Just like what you are doing now.¡± Mavie spoke in a prim and proper manner, causing the people around her to sympathize with her. Did she think that acting like a victim would work there?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you think I am not worthy to be here. What can I do? You threw me out of our house when I was six and unable to take care of myself. I have no strength over a woman who had been my dad¡¯s mistress even before he married my mother. The fact that you¡¯re here is clear evidence of my father¡¯s infidelity.¡± I said, sobbing, making everyone turn and look usingly at Daisy and Mavie.

    ¡°I was only six years old and just a kid when your mother used me of hurting you, who was bigger and older than me, which my father, who was supposed to protect me, believed. I didn¡¯t know who I would turn to. And now that my mother gave me her share of her ownpany, you wanted it as well. What else did you want to steal from me?¡± I continued, crying loudly this time.

    ¡°My gosh, Mr. Dn did that?¡± one of the guests asked.

    ¡°Mr. Dn of Serendipity? How can you be sure that they were from Dn¡¯s?¡± the other asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s Mavie Dn. I often hear people say she¡¯s going to be the next owner of Serendipity Jewelry.¡± The other person responded, and I caught that in my ears.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Did she actually say that?¡± I asked, crying, looking at the women who were talking about Mavie, and they nodded hesitantly. ¡°My name is Serendipity Dn, and my mom named thepany after me; how can you covet what¡¯s mine? My mother diligently worked for thepany while my father was in your mother¡¯s arms, spending my beloved mother¡¯s hard-earned money together. What right do you have to im that Serendipity was yours?¡± I cried, knowing that everyone believed me, and I secretly smiled.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that her mother was a mistress; I thought she was Serendipity. Oh my gosh!¡±

    ¡°Stop it!!¡± Daisy yelled. The way she looks now is like someone who has lost all the colors on their face. I havepletely humiliated her, and I have no intention of stopping. While they are here, I will make sure to make them suffer.

    ¡°You hurt my daughter, which caused her to be hospitalized, and yet you¡¯re here using her?¡± she said,

    ¡°Did I hurt your daughter?¡± I asked.

    ¡°We have already filed a case against you, and you know that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that. Don¡¯t worry, I am going to face the trial because I know that Serendipity is mine. I will make sure to clear my name.¡± I told her.

    ¡°Serene,¡± Philip called to me, and I looked at him, smiling. He just left me for a while to check on something and thankfully, he came back in time.

    ¡°Wow, is that Philip Einspein? The renowned fashion designer will be one of the judges of today¡¯spetition.¡± Because he aspired to be famous, Philip frequently presented himself as Philip Einspein at various events to which I was invited. Although transgender, he didn¡¯t change his name to a girly one.

    ¡°Do you know these people? Don¡¯t talk to anyone because I didn¡¯t want people to think that my judgment was being clouded by familiarity,¡± he said, looking respectable. Well, he really is. He was serious when it came to work, and I admire him for that. He never disappoints me. ¡°Follow me; thepetition is about to begin,¡± he instructed. I was astounded by his acting ability.

    We left, and I saw Daisy and Mavie ring at me as people continued to talk about them. ¡°I think Serendipity is good; imagine Philip Einspein was at her side,¡± was thest thing I heard before we were totally inside the auditorium.

    ¡°Boss, sit here,¡± Philip said when we were about to take our seats.

    ¡°Idiot, you¡¯re the one who needs to sit there. You are Philip Einspein today.¡± I whispered to him.

    ¡°I know, but I didn¡¯t want you to just be anywhere.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine; Enzo is with me,¡± I replied and gave him a sweet smile. He sighed and took his seat. Thepetition had started, and I was so happy that there were really good participants. I remember those that caught my attention. Thest one that came off the stage looked familiar to me, and I think I¡¯ve seen it somewhere. It was a long gown that had a short front and a long back. The rising sun print on the side of the body gives a sexy look to the model. It had one strap where the rays of sunlight reached, making the model look fiery and fierce. It was really good.

    I texted Philip and asked him, ¡®Yeah, I know that design. It¡¯s giarized,¡¯ he replied. I shook my head and felt pity for the contestant. The announcement of the winners had arrived, and I waited for Philip to text me his choices. I will let him choose and see whether he has improved from ourst lesson.

    He texted me about his winning contestants, and I was so proud of him because they were also really good designs. I replied with a thumbs-up and a smiley emoticon, meaning that I liked his decision. He looked at me and smiled.

    The announcement of the grading left thest student, who had giarized others¡¯ work, enraged. She condemned the judges, especially Philip, who gave her a zero. ¡°I know that mine was the most beautiful; why did I lose?¡± the designer asked angrily. Then came Daisy and Mavie.

    ¡°Is it because she is my niece that you did that?¡± Daisy questioned Philip. ¡°Is it because we argued with your staff that¡¯s why you decided to sabotage my niece¡¯s work?¡± she added, and Philip red at her. If there was anything Philip hated, it was what Daisy used him of. As a child, he endured constant bullying and unfair treatment from adults due to his orphan status. He promised not to do that to others, and to always be fair to everyone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your dispute with Serene, but let¡¯s say that I gave your niece the benefit of the doubt. Let me ask this of her.¡± He said, looking at the designer, ¡°Did you make this design yourself?¡± The designer couldn¡¯t look at him; instead, she looked at Mavie. ¡°What is the theme of your design? You will be able to give me the details since you¡¯re the one who made it.¡± He added that the designer couldn¡¯t talk at all.

    ¡°That¡¯s my design, and I can exin it to you,¡± Mavie said instead, and Philip¡¯s eyes widened in shock, at which Mavie thought that he was amazed, so she continued talking. She said that it was a reminder to the person wearing the gown that there¡¯s always a bright future ahead. ¡°I had given her my full authority, so it wasn¡¯t giarism,¡± he added.

    ¡°That¡¯s odd because I don¡¯t remember seeing you in anypetition. Look,¡± Philip said, showing her the same dress. ¡°This is thepetition I attended in Portico Region, and that design won that time. And she is the designer,¡± he said, pointing to the woman in the picture. ¡°Does she look like you?¡± he asked.

    Philip looked at everyone and said, ¡°The one thing I hated the most is the kind of person who steals someone else¡¯s work and things. I will never allow anyone who does that to stand on the same stage I am standing.¡± Then he went back to his seat.

    ¡°Earlier, we found out that that woman was coveting Serendipity, now she was iming others¡¯ designs. I guess she was shameless.¡¯ The murmur was heard around the auditorium, and panic was all over Daisy and Mavie¡¯s faces while the designer who represented the design ran away out of shame.

    ¡°I know that that woman told you to say that,¡± Daisy said, not thinking.

    ¡°How can you say that when she was just standing in the corner? He is Philip Einspein. Why would he listen to someone who may destroy his reputation?¡± One of the judges asked angrily. The event organizer and producer took Daisy, who was still yelling and shouting, into custody. I shook my head in disappointment, thinking it was all they could do. I was kind of hoping for a melodramatic confrontation, but it turned out that they were nothing but a leach that loved to covet someone else¡¯s property.

    They should entertain me tomorrow because I was looking forward to our hearing.

 Serene Portico

    Alex¡¯s POV

    Serene was really strong and tough. She can handle her stepmother and half-sister well. I don¡¯t know how she was friends with the famous fashion designer. Still, I can see that Philip Einspein respected her as a friend and an individual. I can feel that he was close to her, but he was careful at the same time.

    When Serene told me about thepetition, I made sure to attend it as well. From afar, I watched my wife¡¯s every movement, so I saw her talking to Philip, who offered her to sit on the vacant chair with him. However, Serene declined his offer as she walked with Enzo in the corner, far from him. I saw her texting someone with a smirk on her face.

    My focus and attention were not on thepetition but on my wife. I have never seen a woman as tough as her, and I don¡¯t know whether I was lucky. When I think about how tough she was, I can also see that she was somewhat submissive to me. Although she talks back to me, she submits to me most of the time.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Sir, I still couldn¡¯t find anything concrete about Madam,¡± Cliff said. He was sitting beside me, and it irritated me. I wanted results, and he couldn¡¯t give me that. I massaged the bridge of my nose and calmed myself. I didn¡¯t want him to fear me so he would be able to work properly. Even Von had a hard time finding something out about my wife, so I needed to give him the benefit of the doubt.

    ¡°How about her grandparents?¡± I asked.

    ¡°They are not the type to go out and hang out with people. They don¡¯t have any friends in particr, but they were well known in Portico,¡± he replied.

    ¡°How well known?¡± I asked.

    ¡°People there respected them, and no one dared to talk or badmouth their family. They are unfamiliar with Madam but don¡¯t dare say anything that may offend her.¡± He informed me, and I nodded. ¡°Sir, this is just my opinion, but usible,¡± he said, after which I looked at him.

    ¡°Portico is a big region. Indeed, people may call it the countryside, but it was a modern region, and Madam¡¯s mom was the locals¡¯ favorite. They said that she was kind and very helpful to them. But they never heard anything about her when she left Portico and lived here.¡± I looked at him, waiting for another thing he wanted to tell me. ¡°Portico¡¯s government is not as good as we think, but because of madam¡¯s mother, they followed whatever she said,¡± he added.

    I looked at my wife and asked Cliff, ¡°Why did her father return her to her grandparents?¡±

    ¡°Her dad remarried after her mom¡¯s murder. Well, not exactly; Ms. Daisy is a mistress because, for some reason, Lorenzo Dn couldn¡¯t marry her even until now,¡± he answered. ¡°I think it was because of the inheritance that Mrs. Dn left.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure yet, but that¡¯s what I think. I have already asked someone to look into Mrs. Dn¡¯s will, and once I have my hands on it, I will report it back to you at once.¡±

    ¡°So, my wife has to put up with her father and his mistress and bastard,¡± I said and then looked at my wife, who looked happy with the designs in front of her. I think she enjoyed the wholepetition. I was d that I sponsored this event. At least I made her happy.

    ¡°I think there¡¯s more to it. I investigated and followed Madam¡¯s father, Mr. Lorenzo Dn, and found out that he was looking for a poor guy that he would make his daughter marry. And that daughter he was referring to is Madam,¡± he informed me.

    ¡°Why a poor guy?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Madam needs to marry a rich man to get her inheritance, which is equivalent to a 57%pany share of Serendipity Jewelry,¡± he answered.

    ¡°So she wasn¡¯t lying when she said that,¡± I muttered to myself and nced at my wife again, her forehead creased looking at the model on the stage. I wonder what she saw in the design that made her look like that.

    ¡°Sir, I think Madam is an important person in Portico. Many men lived in their mansion, but she was not there. Only her grandparents live there. She spent most of her time out of town or the country, and what she did there was unknown.¡± Cliff informed me, and I nodded.

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°She was always with the man beside her and another one named Patt,¡± he added. I already know about that; even if I was super jealous of them both, I had no way of taking them out of my wife¡¯s life. ¡°Sir, I found this in the neighboring region of Portico. There were rumors that Madam was kind and caring. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t know whether this is true or not. But they say that Madam was the current leader of the strongest organization in Portico.¡±

    Now that¡¯s something new. I looked at Serene, and I couldn¡¯t believe that she was the leader of some sort of organization. ¡°What does her supposed organization do?¡± I asked,

    ¡°Madam was feared, so the only possible activities of her organization were killings and some illegal activities,¡± he answered truthfully.

    ¡°Find out what you need to find out about my wife, and you have to do it as soon as possible,¡± I told him and left after he nodded. I was married to a leader who did illegal things. All my businesses were legal and bound byw, so I wonder why I don¡¯t care whether she does legal or illegal things at all.

    I looked at Serene again, and themotion was already starting. It appeared that the designer had giarized a design from anotherpetition that Philip had also attended to judge. Serene¡¯s half-sister turned out to be the one who giarized the design after thoroughly exining every detail. Just why does she need to be everywhere?

    Earlier, when they were trying to intimidate my wife, Serene was so cool and handled them well. I wanted a wife like her, who could not be bullied but had no reason to bully anyone.

    With so many people present, I doubt that Serene¡¯s father¡¯s mistress and her sultry daughter retained any dignity following this. Why do they have to do that for themselves? One must know their limitations. Looking at my wife, what was hers? She had been telling me about killings and all, and instead of being afraid of her or for her, I just ignored it and didn¡¯t mind it all.

    Her words were harsh, but she looked gentle and calm. I don¡¯t think anyone will think that she could kill a fly. I wouldn¡¯t even believe it, especially when she was in my arms.

    After thepetition, I decided to show myself. Although I was behind the event, I didn¡¯t want anyone to know about it. I am going to hire the winning designer for mypany. That¡¯s why thepetition was very stiff, so I asked the organizer to invite Philip Einspein to judge. Interestingly, my wife knew Philip Einspein.

    Enzo saw me and bowed his head. He was loyal to my wife and, at the same time, respectful of me. I think he trusts me a bit. Serene looked at me when she noticed what Enzo did, so I approached her.

    ¡°Get in my car if you are done here,¡± I told her, and she just stared at me, then at Enzo and Philip. After a nod from the two, she returned her gaze to me and smiled, saying,

    ¡°All right, I am tired too.¡± I looked at her in disbelief, expecting her to protest and request to stay with Philip for a while. ¡°Lead the way to your car,¡± she said when I didn¡¯t move, so I walked with her.

    I wanted to hold her hands, but I remember her telling me that our marriage was still a secret and that she would use that to her advantage in the future. My wife is shrewd, but not in a bad way, and I like that. I started to like her more, so when we got in the car and Von started driving, I couldn¡¯t help but kiss her. Again, she was surprised but managed to kiss me back.

    ¡°I was starting to get used to it,¡± she said, and I grinned. I like the fierce look on her face. Fuck, is there anything I don¡¯t like about her? This is going to be bad. The great Alexander McGregor has begun to show interest in a woman. It¡¯s not that bad, though, because Serene was already my wife.

 Lorraine

    Alex¡¯s POV

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to yourpany?¡± Serene asked after the kiss. I think she wanted to break our silence. Yes, we are silent. She appears to be bing ustomed to my kisses; should I proceed to the next level at this time? ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the great Alexander McGregor had hiszy times once in a while,¡± she added when I didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°I worked just now. I was the sponsor of thepetition, so I was there to spectate the whole event.¡± I replied, and then I looked at her to see her reaction. Did she like it, or was it a reason for me to gain her trust? The way she looked earlier while watching and looking at all the designs, I was sure that she was enjoying it and that she had a thing for clothes.

    ¡°I see, I never thought that you would be sponsoring something like that,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t I have the right to put up my own clothing line?¡± I asked her, and her eyes widened. ¡°You looked shocked. Is that how you think I can¡¯t do that?¡± I asked again, and I saw her shake her head.

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t think that you would be able to like that kind of business,¡± she replied and then looked outside the window. I took her hand, and she looked at me instantly with a warning look. I just smiled at her and said,

    ¡°Most women have very soft hands; yours was somewhat different. It¡¯s full of calluses, and there were scars, marks of wounds from fighting.¡± She tried to take back her hands, but I didn¡¯t let her do that.

    ¡°So what? I like doing hardbor,¡± she replied.

    ¡°I can see that, and I don¡¯t know why it looks appealing to me,¡± I replied. Her eyes widened; maybe she didn¡¯t expect to hear that from me. ¡°My parents wanted me to get married, and they already had someone in mind,¡± I told her and then looked in front, still holding her hand. I pulled her closer to me, and I think she just let me. I had a feeling that she could really take her hand back, but she was holding herself up as well.

    ¡°Then why did you marry me?¡± she asked. Now I get her curiosity.

    ¡°I want a wife that I could deal with in a way that I would be able to talk to her about anything.¡±

    ¡°And the woman that your parents wanted you to marry is not?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I didn¡¯t like her. There¡¯s no way that we will be able to talk and see eye to eye.¡± I replied. ¡°She only loves and thinks about herself. Not my kind of person,¡± I added.

    ¡°I see. What made you think that I am not?¡± I smiled at her; it was as if she was trying to make it appear that she was like what I said.

    ¡°Acting like you are is not going to work for me. I know what kind of person one is at first nce,¡± I told her, and I saw her roll her eyes at me when she looked outside the window again.

    We arrived at our mansion, and we went straight to our bedroom. She went to the bathroom to freshen up, and I came next after she was done. She looks ordinary whenever she is at home, and when she goes out, she just wears ordinary clothes with no tags. I think all her clothes were from Philip Einspein, and she only removed all the tags before wearing them. She wanted to appear ordinary in the eyes of many, and I think she didn¡¯t want to stand out either.

    I have seen many women, and although there was someone like her, it was only because they were ordinary. However, judging by what Cliff had told me, she may not be as wealthy as me, but she indeed came from a rich family. She, being the majority shareholder of the well-known jewelry store and manufacturer, was indeed rich in her way.

    The next morning, I woke up early and headed out before her. She has a hearing to attend to, and I was nning on going there as well and spectating. I wonder how she will be able to get out of that situation. I believe in Lawrence, so I think she will be fine. But even with that, I still want to see it.

    I report to my office first, as the hearing will start after lunch. I had to do some of my paperwork because I didn¡¯t want it to pile up on my table. As much as possible, I wanted to finish everything earlier than required.

    At 11 in the morning, I decided to prepare myself to leave, but an unexpected visitor arrived. ¡°Hi, babe.¡± It pisses me off every time I hear her call me that. I was just thankful that Serene didn¡¯t have to hear her.

    ¡°You have to call me by my name,¡± I informed Loraine, noticing her smile before her father also entered the room. ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Mills?¡± I asked him. I didn¡¯t want to give him any idea that I liked his daughter, even a bit.

    ¡°We came here because Loraine misses you,¡± he replied, and then they sat on the couch for my visitor, not too far from my office table.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember giving her any right to miss me,¡± I replied with a stoic face.

    ¡°Your father and mother will be here soon, and we will be talking about your marriage.¡± Mr. Mills said it with a smile on his face. Does he think that I am so loyal to my parents that I am going to follow whatever they want me to do? Then my parents came in after they knocked.

    ¡°Mom, dad,¡± I greeted them. ¡°What is Mr. Mills talking about?¡± I asked and didn¡¯t bother waiting for them to take their seats.

    ¡°Babe, our parents have already agreed. We will be getting married.¡± Loraine said it as though she was sure that we would get married.

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± I said, and then I looked at her, ¡°But I was already married,¡± I said, looking at her. ¡°I don¡¯t think that it will be ethical to have two wives,¡± I added, smirking.

    ¡°You are married? Since when?¡± Mom asked.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? I already took a few of our old maids. I thought they¡¯d already told you about it. Especially Minerva and Ana.¡± I told her.

    ¡°No one¡¯s telling me or us. Not even you!¡± Mom eximed, and Iughed.

    ¡°You can¡¯t fool me, Babe. No one was worthy of you except me.¡± Loraine said.

    ¡°Is that so? What characteristics do you have that make you think that way?¡± I asked her. Minerva was so into her; maybe she bribed her.

    ¡°I am wife material. You can ask your mom and dad about it,¡± she said.

    ¡°I am looking for a wife, not a maid,¡± I said when I remembered Serene¡¯s reply to Minerva, and Lorraine¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Aunty, there¡¯s no way that he was married already. You don¡¯t even know about it.¡± Sheined to my mom.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this, dear. But if he was already married, I don¡¯t think we still need to talk to him about your marriage.¡± Mom replied.

    ¡°What??¡± Mr. Mills eximed. ¡°No way; he had to divorce his wife if he was married.¡±

    ¡°Over my dead body.¡± I red at him as I said this. ¡°There¡¯s no way that I am going to divorce her because I like her more than anything in this world. If you ever say that word again, I will make sure to retaliate to you and your family without the possibility of fighting back.¡± I said it angrily. Loraine looked terrified about what I said, and I just hoped that she would get my point.

    ¡°Who is that woman?¡± she asked. ¡°There¡¯s no way that you found her just in time and married her instantly,¡± she added.

    ¡°What a coincidence; that¡¯s exactly what happened to us,¡± I told her, and she turned quiet. ¡°Now, if you have nothing to say, leave. I still have things I need to attend to,¡± I added.

    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet. I will make sure to find out who that woman is, and I will make sure to make her pay for stealing you away from me,¡± she said and got out of my office, followed by her dad.

    ¡°Alexander, what was that all about?¡± Dad asked.

    ¡°I just told you, I am married already.¡±

    ¡°Where is she? Why didn¡¯t you let us meet her first?¡± Mom asked after.

    ¡°I will; we were just busy doing some important matters. But I am nning on visiting you with her,¡± I replied. I wanted them to leave already because of the hearing, but I can¡¯t just throw them out of my office.

    ¡°You have to tell us how you get married,¡± Mom said, and I knew that I wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. I didn¡¯t want them to know that Serene was at the hearing right now without knowing what was going on there. I didn¡¯t want to give them the wrong impression about my wife, so I would have to deal with them first, even if I wouldn¡¯t be able to see Serene¡¯s hearing. I was just d that Lawrence was there.

    It took too much of my time, and I never got the chance to see Serene on court. I told them exactly what happened, and they couldn¡¯t believe it. Maybe it was unbelievable, but I was already married. What else can they do about it?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Then your wife needs to be careful. Loraine didn¡¯t look happy when she left.¡± Mom said it worriedly.

    ¡°My wife can handle her, that¡¯s for sure,¡± I told her confidently, and they left. I looked at the time, and then I received a call from Lawrence. ¡°Hello,¡±

    ¡°Alex, you wouldn¡¯t believe what had happened,¡± he said, and I was curious.

 Getting Used To It

    Third Person¡¯s POV

    ¡°Alex, you wouldn¡¯t believe what had happened,¡± Atty. Lawrence said, which made Alex curious.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I wonder why your wife filed a case against them as well. A countercase. They had defamed her so she wantedpensation because she said the incident greatly affected her business.¡± Atty. Lawrence said.

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°She was prepared. Those idiots have their CCTV but didn¡¯t bother checking it. I don¡¯t know if that was the case though. But Serene has it. I think they thought that there was no CCTV or it was not working at that time. I believe that the first thing they would have looked for in their plot to defame your wife was the footage. But they didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°So, Serene won?¡±

    ¡°Without a reasonable doubt. She was so good that I think that she could be awyer herself. She was really good. I don¡¯t even think that she needed me there.¡± Atty. Lawrence informed him.

    ¡°Thank you, what is the case she filed against them?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that they will be paying a lot of money to your wife. I don¡¯t know what Mr. Dn would say once it came to his knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Update me on that case. If you can get more, do so. I wanted them out of my wife¡¯s way.¡± Alex told him.

    ¡°You know that I am going to follow you. But just so you know, I think your wife can do that herself.¡±

    ¡°No, you take care of everything. Mom and Dad had found out about my marriage so I had to prepare her for meeting them.¡± Alex informed him.

    ¡°OK, I got it.¡± Atty. Lawrence said and ended their call.

    Alex sighed in relief that his wife was fine. Thinking she had something up her sleeve, he realized that Serene was not someone easy to deal with and remembered what Cliff had told him about her. Then he thought about Loraine and how she was going to fight his wife.

    Serene went back home after the hearing feeling triumphant. Alex was not still at home and found the maids still moving the nts from one ce to another. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked one of them.

    ¡°Sir Alex called and told us to clean up the mansion because his parents maye anytime.¡± the maid replied and she nodded, then went to their bedroom to get changed and decided to help them. She was almost finished changing her clothes when Alex came in. He rushed to her and kissed her.

    Serene was in a daze and although she kept telling herself that she had been used to it, she still wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°I thought you had been used to it?¡± Alex asked, teasing, ¡°You have to kiss me back,¡± he said and then kissed her again. This time it went deeper, asking for a response, which Serene did. When they were almost out of breath, they decided to let go of each other.

    ¡°How was your hearing?¡± he asked again, smiling. Serene rolled her eyes at him and heughed, ¡°What?¡± he asked again and continuedughing.

    ¡°Why do you need to ask when you already know?¡± Serene asked him as she was about to leave their room, but Alex stopped her.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked again.

    ¡°I am going to help the maids to clean up. I don¡¯t know why you had to let them do that just because your parents areing,¡± she replied, and with her arms crossed over her chest, she gave him a curious look.

    ¡°Mom likes everything in order and clean. I didn¡¯t want her to get mad at the maids when she came and then yelled at them,¡± he replied. ¡°Anyway, I was about to attend your hearing but someone came to my office,¡± he said, and then Serene looked at him.

    ¡°Woman?¡± she said, and he nodded.

    ¡°The woman my parents want me to marry. But I already told them that I am already married and she still didn¡¯t want to believe it,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Stubborn,¡± she said and turned her back to him.

    ¡°You bet she is. But I still think that you will be able to handle her.¡± Alex said before she could open the door and look back at him.

    ¡°Why would I need to deal with her?¡± she asked, curiously.

    ¡°You know, with the woman that wants her man, you have to show her that I am yours,¡± he replied, smiling.

    ¡°If she wanted you, why don¡¯t you just go with her and leave me out of the drama?¡± Serene asked, which made Alex furrow his brow. He approached her and pulled her closer to him and then kissed her hard and deep.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to taste that kind of kiss again if she takes me away from you.¡± he teased her,

    ¡°The same goes for you if you let yourself be taken away by her,¡± she retaliated. ¡°Whether you admit it or not, you like how I respond to your kisses. That¡¯s why you keep on kissing me,¡± she added.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember saying I didn¡¯t like it when you kissed me back,¡± he said and kissed her again. Now it was gentle as if wooing her to kiss him back. Once again, they shared an intimate kiss. Alex was so hungry for her and all this time that they were sharing torrid kisses, he wanted to do more and take herpletely.

    Serene¡¯s arms draped on his shoulder as his hands were touching her all over her body that he could reach. He pressed himself against her and made her feel his hardness. Serene felt a bolt out of the blue but squeezed herself into his body even more as she grinded herself at him.

    Alex had so much desire for her and wanted to take their marriage further but he had to take it slow. He knew that he was the first man in her life and he intended to make it memorable for her. They were both gasping for air when they stopped and they stared at each other while both their eyes were filled with lust.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    They knew that they had gotten a little far this time, and Serene felt a little embarrassed, which made her face turn red and Alex chuckled. ¡°I think we better stop now or I won¡¯t be able to control myself,¡± he said and let go of Serene¡¯s body as she took her arms back that were wrapped around his neck. But before they pulled away from each other, Alex pinched her butt cheeks, which made her eyes widen.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to do that. Don¡¯t wear too tight pants or clothes that will show your assets, it¡¯s for my eyes only.¡± After saying this, he left her standing and walked to the walk-in closet, smiling.

    Serene was still standing and couldn¡¯t believe what Alex had done. She touched her butt cheeks and she still could feel Alex¡¯s hand there. ¡°I am going to kill you, Alexander!!¡± Serene shouted after some thought and went to the walk-in closet only to get shocked again. Alex was naked and she saw his member standing like a dedicated warrior.

    ¡°You should have told me that you wanted me so badly. We can continue what we were just doing a little while ago if you want.¡± Alex said, teasing, and then heughed loudly after Serene about face and marched out of their room.

    Alex was left alone and looked at his mighty length and gave it a little tap, ¡°Keep your cool, we won¡¯t be able to have her yet. Look how tough she was. Rx..¡± he said, talking to his dick with a smile on his face. Then he put on his clothes and decided to follow wherever Serene was. He enjoys teasing her.

 Honey

    Serene¡¯s POV

    Arghhh, how can he do that and why didn¡¯t I do anything about it? Alex, he¡¯s making me lose my cool and control. I was never like this. He had vited me and my body just now. And he was naked!! Wait, did he think that I was going to follow him there, so he took off all his clothes? Why did he have to remove his briefs if he was only changing his clothes? And my butt cheeks, I think I can still feel his fingers pinching them.

    What had happened to us was unexpected. Although I wanted to thank him for stopping because if it was me, there was no way that I was going to do that. I wanted him and feeling his hardness poking at my belly did not help at all. It made me want him even more.

    Our intimacy is getting further and further as we continue doing it. Did mom feel that way towards Lorenzo as well, which led her to what she had be? I didn¡¯t want to end up like her, I should try to hold and control myself when ites to Alex. He is my husband and I believed he was far from Lorenzo but I still shouldn¡¯t let my guard down.

    I went down and looked for the maid that was carrying the nts. I will just help her with that. I don¡¯t mind doing all this kind of work, I was doing it in our mansion as well and it serves as one of my training too. ¡°Is there anything else that you need to do?¡± I asked the maid and she looked at me, confused. ¡°You said, Alex asked you to clean.¡± I added to remind her about what she had told me earlier.

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am. But why do you need to ask if there¡¯s still something to do?¡±

    ¡°I will help you out,¡± I replied.

    ¡°What!!¡± she eximed and I wondered why, ¡°You don¡¯t need to help me. I can do it myself.¡± she said.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked her again.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I am almost done as well,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Okay, if you say so. Just tell me if you need any help,¡± I said, and left her with what she was doing. Maybe she was just notfortable with me around her. I walked out of the mansion and went to the garden. We have something like this in my grandparents¡¯ house in Portico, and I want to stay there whenever I want to think about something. The maid who wanted a certain woman for Alex left the mansion. ording to my husband, she returned to his parent¡¯s house.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Alex said and I was about to look at him but he hugged me from behind and kissed me on my cheeks.

    ¡°You are really making that your habit.¡± I told him, raising my brows at him. He chuckled and sat beside me.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? You are my wife. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to make that a habit to another woman?¡± he asked, and I rolled my eyes at him. He knew exactly what I meant but he had this habit of acting ignorant as well.

    ¡°Yes, Sir?¡± the other maid asked as soon as she approached us.

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± he asked me and then I looked at the maid, so he called her for our food.

    ¡°You know that we can just get ourselves food if we want to eat,¡± I told him and he looked at me. Then heughed at me.

    ¡°Tell me, what do you want to eat,¡± he asked.

    ¡°Burger, fries and coke,¡± I replied, and he looked at the maid.

    ¡°I will ask the kitchen,¡± she replied, and left us. I followed her with my gaze and then I looked at Alex.

    ¡°You have those here?¡± I asked and he nodded.

    ¡°I like it as well. My favorite if you ask me,¡± he said, grinning. ¡°While we are waiting for our snack, care to tell me what has happened? I really didn¡¯t know the full details. Atty. Lawrence just told me that you¡¯ve won and filed a case against them forpensation.¡± he added. I think he was really curious, so I told him.

    ¡°They were just in stupid. They even forgot to check on their CCTV and the one that they put up near my room is the one that sold them out.¡± I told him, he was looking at me waiting for more. I sighed and continued.

    ¡°Mavie had her blood ready as prop and her mom was watching the entire scene but she testified that she arrivedte and Mavie was already hurt when she saw us. And the rest is history.¡± I told him to satisfy his curiosity.

    ¡°How do you n to getpensated?¡± he asked and I thought about it.

    ¡°Well, because the board has been wanting to scare me off in thepany, I think their little share will be enough.¡± I replied.

    ¡°You can get more than that if you want to,¡± he said, and then I looked at him.

    ¡°That will be too easy for them. I want them to feel how I feel when they throw me out of my mother¡¯s house. I alreadyid out a n and I intend to follow it.¡± I informed him. I don¡¯t care if he will think that I am bad as long as I do what I want to do with those people.

    ¡°You should have done that even before. What took you so long to take action?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I want them to totally enjoy what they have so they will feel worse when they lose it. Another thing is my mom¡¯sst will. I don¡¯t know why she had to include my marriage there. Did she actually think that I was going to marry someone like her husband? I am not blind even when ites to love,¡± I replied.

    ¡°So what do you think about me?¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± I asked as well.

    ¡°Well, you said that you¡¯re not blind, are you not blinded by my looks?¡±

    ¡°I was blinded by the inheritance I was going to get when I married you.¡± I replied, rolling my eyes at him and heughed.

    ¡°I was blinded by thepany as well, but when I kissed you, I am addicted to it now.¡± he said, then gave me a wink.

    ¡°You like teasing me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I like kissing you.¡±

    ¡°Funny,¡± I told him, and our snack came and we started eating.

    ¡°What do you want me to call you?¡± he asked. He looked serious, so I was confused. ¡°Like babe, sweetheart or darling?¡± he asked again and I almost blew the coke on his face, but I managed to hold it, which made me choke. Heughed and he looked amused.

    ¡°Is it your first time being called that way? For me, call me babe. I like the sound of it,¡± he said, and he was serious again.

    ¡°Are you not going to stop teasing me?¡± I asked him instead.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with asking you to call me babe? I am your husband and I want you to call me with endearment.¡± he replied.

    ¡°No, I am not going to call you that.¡± I replied and continued eating.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with babe, Loraine calls me that even if she is not my girlfriend,¡± he said, and I red at him.

    ¡°You want me to call you something other women used to call you? Are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, crazy for you.¡± he replied andughed. Is he serious? I am the mafia leader of Portico and he was teasing me like this? If grandma and grandpa found out about this, I was sure that they would be teasing me as well. I shouldn¡¯t let them meet him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Babe,¡± he said, and then I red at him, ¡°Fine, Honey,¡± he said, and then I red at him again, ¡°No one calls me honey. It was especially for you,¡± he replied, and then kissed me again. He is always like that, kissing me the least I expected. That¡¯s why I can never win against him. What am I going to do to this man? How am I going to leave him if I think I am going to miss him? Shit! I shouldn¡¯t feel this way, this is shocking.

    And he decided to call me ¡°Honey¡±, which was not one of the choices.

 Teasing

    Alex¡¯s POV

    Serene has started to feelfortable with me physically. Our little make-out in our bedroom was proof, and if I had not stopped, we would have gone all the way. But I had to slow down because I knew that what I was experiencing was new to her. I found her in the garden, and I decided to ask her about what had happened to her hearing. She was really smart and had a lot of resources.

    We began eating as soon as our food arrived, and gosh, she looked seductive while she was eating. She sat in an Indian seat, wearing a t-shirt and shorts, holding a burger in her right hand and fries in her left. She was licking the cheese powder that remained on her fingers, a gesture that made me want to be her fingers.

    ¡°So, when are your parents going to visit here?¡± she asked before she took a bite of her burger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet; Mom just told me that she wanted to meet you already,¡± I replied, and she nodded her head. ¡°Are you not feeling worried?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No, why would I?¡± she asked in response.

    ¡°Normally, daughters-inw feel scared, if not intimidated, by their mothers-inw.¡±

    ¡°I see. I don¡¯t feel anything, though. I am not excited either.¡±

    ¡°I might feel nervous when I meet your grandparents,¡± I told her, and she looked at me, confused. ¡°I just thought that you grew up with them, so you¡¯re very close to them, and they love you so much. They are protective of you and wouldn¡¯t want to put you in any harm, hurt, or pain.¡± I continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s odd,¡± she said, and now I am the one who is confused. ¡°They put me in so much pain and gave me stress the whole time. I think I had to tell them that,¡± she added, and then Iughed. Her grandparents loved her so much because of the way she said that; her eyes were sparkling, which meant that she loved them so much as well.

    ¡°You¡¯re like a child; did you know that?¡± I asked,

    ¡°Yes, I like to act like a child. That¡¯s what they let me do from time to time. I can act childishly in front of Enzo and Patt as well, but not with the others. I wanted to show them that I am tough, although I take care of everyone like family,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Now, how many boyfriends did you have before we got married?¡± I know that she has never been intimate with any man, but I still want to hear that from her.

    ¡°None,¡± she replied, and I smiled internally. ¡°Though I asked someone to give me a child,¡± she continued, which widened my eyes. I never thought that she was that bold as to ask someone for that.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t want to?¡±

    ¡°He wanted to, but something happened, so grandma called me when we were there, you know. So it never happened anymore, and I left him and never showed my face to him anymore.¡±

    ¡°Why do you want a child?¡±

    ¡°Not me. My grandparents wanted to have great-grandchildren, so I was nning on giving them that. I thought that they were old and might die, so I wanted to make them happy,¡± she replied casually.

    ¡°Is it that simple for you? ¡°Didn¡¯t you like the man you asked to give you a child?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°He is the kindest person I have ever known,¡± she replied, and that puzzled me. ¡°Enough now; why don¡¯t you spend your money and look into me instead?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Why would I waste my money if I could get the answers straight from you?¡± I asked in return, continued eating, and saw her shake her head. ¡°Are you not going to ask me about my previous women?¡±

    ¡°No, Patt already told me.¡±

    ¡°You really had me investigated?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I asked Patt to do, but he said that there¡¯s no need to dig deeper when ites to that department because your affairs are an open book.¡±

    ¡°And what can you say about that?¡±

    ¡°You must have learned from those affairs how to tease women, the way you were doing to me.¡± She¡¯s really straightforward.

    ¡°And did my teasing affect you?¡± I still asked, and I saw her face turn red again.

    ¡°Do you have to ask?¡± I know that I don¡¯t need to, but I want to flirt with her, so I should insist.

    ¡°Yes, because I want to know,¡± I replied, which made her eyes roll.

    ¡°If you are done eating, bring all of this to the kitchen,¡± she said, and she got up. I guess it was the only thing she could do to avoid me. I got up and prepared to follow her, but she stopped abruptly and repeated her words.

    ¡°Get those up and bring them to the kitchen,¡± she said again, pointing to the food tray that was now empty. I sighed and decided to do as she said. I guess she¡¯s the kind of person who doesn¡¯t rely on maids.

    ***

    A week after our little make-out, we managed to do it again from time to time while we were together. Just like earlier, before I went to work, we shared a more passionate and intimate kiss than we¡¯d ever done. I had her pinned to our bedroom door when I lifted her without breaking our kiss. Her legs were wrapped around my waist, and my length was so hard that it wanted to unzip my pants on its own.

    I pressed myself even more, and she grinds herself to me. My hands had been too yful, and I couldn¡¯t stop them from roaming around. I ended up inside her pajamas and found her so wet for me. The man that she asked to give her a child came to mind, and I started thinking about how far they¡¯d go before her grandma called her.

    With that thought, I tried to pleasure her with my finger as we continued our torrid kiss, which stopped for a while but got back together after we caught our breath. Her moan in my mouth every time I brushed her clit with my finger was so sexy. Until I made her cum and screamed my name into my mouth,

    ¡°How do you like that, honey?¡± I asked, grinning after. She was breathing heavily, as was I, and I never thought that I would be able to make a woman cum with just my finger. I saw how satisfied she was. I was so delighted as I saw how red her face was out of embarrassment. She didn¡¯t respond to my question and instead turned away from me, saying,

    ¡°I gotta clean up.¡± I was all smiles and nodding.

    My hand was on the doorknob, ready to open the door, but she stopped me. ¡°Are you not going to wash your hands first?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Hell no!¡± I replied, which made her eyes widen. Then I raised my hand and showed her my finger that had worked on her a while ago, then licked it.

    ¡°Alex!!!¡± she eximed and went to the bathroom as Iughed and left for work.

    I was on the moon the whole time I worked, thinking about how shy she was. I wonder if she will get over it and if she will be able to talk to me. ¡°Sir, Cliff is here,¡± Von said over the inte.

    ¡°Let him in,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Sir,¡± he greeted me, and I motioned for him to sit in front of me. He handed me an envelope, so I took it and looked at what was inside. It was a copy of the will that Serene¡¯s mother left.

    ¡°So the reason for Lorenzo¡¯s hesitation to marry Daisy was because of thepany as well,¡± I spoke, and he nodded. ¡°How did he know about this?¡± I asked. Lorenzo wouldn¡¯t be able to know about the will because Serene had to get married first before the attorney could read it in front of them.

    ¡°He had paid someone who worked for the attorney that was holding the will.¡± Cliff replied, ¡°But he was already fired because the attorney found out about it.¡±

    ¡°Serene¡¯s mother was a smartass,¡± I said,

    ¡°She knew about Lorenzo¡¯s infidelity, and I don¡¯t think he was also Madam¡¯s biological father.¡± He said, and I looked at him, ¡°Ms. Portico loved someone else.¡± His addition piqued my curiosity, so I allowed him to continue. ¡°Madam¡¯s mother never used Lorenzo¡¯s name. She was known as a Portico in the business world,¡± he continued, and I nodded.

    ¡°Ms. Portico had an affair with a rich businessman who died before they got married. The businessman loves Ms. Portico so much that he transferred all his assets to her even before they scheduled their marriage. The night that Ms. Portico ends up in a room with Lorenzo, which causes them to get married, was nned by Lorenzo himself.¡±

    ¡°What did Lorenzo do for a living before they got married?¡± I asked. I think Von handed me a report about that, but I just ignored it because I only wanted to know about my wife at that time.

    ¡°He¡¯s nothing. His family disowned him due to his foolish decision to make a deal with a fraudster, which resulted in significant financial losses. His father had to go to jail for that in his stead. He was already in a rtionship with Daisy at that time and already had Mavie. He wanted to marry her, but Daisy insisted on him marrying a rich woman so they wouldn¡¯t have to suffer poverty,¡± he answered. If he were not Serene¡¯s father, then I guess she would have been very happy because she didn¡¯t need to hold back her anger towards him anymore.

    ¡°I guess Lorenzo knew that Madam was not his, either.¡±

    ¡°How did Lorenzo manage to keep thepany steady if he was such an idiot?¡± I asked,

    ¡°Ms. Portico had her people working there,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Her people?¡±

    ¡°Her people are in their organization. The Portico Region was named after their family. When amunist party attempted to govern the region, the Portico family and their people assisted the government inbating and capturing themunists. And the Portico region became what it is today.¡±

    ¡°And what is the Portico Region today?¡± I asked,

    ¡°It is called the ¡°shark¡± now. You know, silent but deadly.¡± He replied, ¡°Many thought that it was in the countryside and that people who lived there were ignorant and poor. But that¡¯s not all true. The region is the wealthiest now, and I know that you knew that, sir,¡± he added, and I nodded. That was the reason I went there a few months ago.

    ¡°When will the attorney call for a meeting to read the will? I asked.

    ¡°When everything is settled with Madam, and I think that is going to be soon,¡± he replied,

    ¡°Thank you; your report is good. I will get to know my wife more by that.¡± I said, and he got up from his seat. ¡°Continue your investigation, especially the reason for Ms. Portico¡¯s death,¡± I said before he left.

    I believe that some, if not all, of the information Cliff shared with me has now reached Serene. I just hope that she will ask me for help so I can be by her side in all her battles. Then my phone rang.

    ¡°Mom..¡±

    ¡°I am not going to wait anymore. Visit us with your wife this weekend,¡± she said and hung up. I guess my old woman is getting pissed and curious at the same time. I guess it was time for Serene to meet her inws too, and we both know that it was inevitable.

 The Truth

    Serene¡¯s POV

    ¡°Boss,¡± Patt said as he waved his hand in front of me,

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, Alex was in my mind and about everything that we had done so far, intimately.

    ¡°You have been out for a while now.¡± he replied, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and what is it again that you were saying?¡± I asked, and he sighed. We were in Serendipity and Lorenzo did not stop pestering me because he couldn¡¯t believe that I was already married. He wanted to know who my husband was and he wanted to sue thewyer that permitted me to get my inheritance without showing him the solid proof that I followed what warranted the will.

    ¡°When do you n on announcing Mr. McGregor being your husband?¡± he asked.

    ¡°If you asked me, never. I didn¡¯t want anyone to know that at all. If not for Lorenzo¡¯s constant appearance in my office, I would never have thought about that as well.¡± I replied,

    ¡°But you know you had to do it anyway,¡± he said,

    ¡°I know that, and I was tired of thinking about how I am going to dy that even more. You know that once grandma finds out about him, she will surely do everything to meet him, right?¡± I asked and he nodded. I sighed heavily, grandma is going to be a problem. Then she will be asking me about her great grandchildren. I was massaging my temple when Enzo came in,

    ¡°Boss, this came just now,¡± he said and handed me an envelope. I actually didn¡¯t want to see any more envelopes because I always had a feeling that what was inside was either bad news or something I had to deal with. Nevertheless, I took it and had a look. My face hardened and my teeth gritted when I saw what was inside. Is it the truth?

    ¡°Did you look into this already?¡± I asked him as Patt was looking at the files I was holding, looking curious.

    ¡°Not yet, I want you to look at it first. Why? Is it trouble?¡± Enzo asked as I handed them back to him and he started looking to see for himself. He gave it to Patt after and he didn¡¯t start until Patt was done.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± he asked Patt,

    ¡°It¡¯s either the sender wanted to tell us what it actually wanted to convey to you, or he wanted to point out Lorenzo as the possible culprit behind Madam¡¯s death or the sender was trying to divert our suspicion to Lorenzo when in fact he was the real culprit.¡± Patt said and that¡¯s exactly what I was thinking right now. The files tell me about Lorenzo and my mother and who my real father was. If what was on that envelope was true, it is a possibility that Lorenzo did have something to do with my mom¡¯s death.

    I agree with Patt as well that it could be a tactic by the real culprit to divert our suspicion to Lorenzo instead of looking and digging into more of the case. ¡°What happened to that assassin?¡± I asked, looking at Enzo.

    ¡°Nothing as of the moment. He had been jumping from one hideout to another and you said you wanted this to be discreet, so we took our time and didn¡¯t alert anyone to make it as discreet as possible.¡± he answered. I understand him, but I want a fast result. There¡¯s no way that I am going to feel at ease thinking I still have something to do.

    ¡°Look into this matter and make this your priority. I had to know the legitimacy of that report before I acted.¡± I told Enzo and he nodded. I looked into Patt and realized that we were still in our discussion.

    ¡°About my marriage, I still need time to think about it and I want to use it to my advantage. I know that Alex can handle himself, but still, I didn¡¯t want to worry him about my problems. As much as possible, let¡¯s keep him out of our business. Is that clear?¡± I asked and they both looked at each other, which means, they did not agree. ¡°Tell me your reasons,¡± I told them,Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t agree with you. We just thought that Alex would be able to help us out in so many ways. Just like running a business. Although I am confident about my abilities, I still think that having him here is the best option. His name alone could make the board¡¯s knees shake out of fear and respect,¡± Patt said, so he had looked into Alex¡¯s business journey. ¡°He¡¯s a real capitalist if you asked me.¡± he added.

    ¡°On the matter of grandma, I think Alex will never think about that much. He will surely want to meet the elders, but I know that he is going to ept then and the rest of you if he ever finds out about the organization,¡± Enzo said after. I looked at him and he continued,

    ¡°He himself had his own people working for him, so I don¡¯t see any reason for him to think too much about ours. He is one tough man and I know you knew that by now after that incident in Josna,¡±

    I thought for a while and I knew that he and Patt had a point. Still, I didn¡¯t want him to get entangled with everything we do. That¡¯s why I was in a dilemma about whether I was going to make our marriage public or not.

    ¡°Just let me fucking in!¡± Lorenzo shouted as he entered my office while the secretary was trying to stop him. He red at me when he saw me and I looked him in his eyes. He is not my father, so there¡¯s no way that I am going to hold myself any more. For a long time, I wanted to hit him on his face.

    ¡°What is it, Lorenzo?¡± I asked and heughed at me,

    ¡°Lorenzo? Is that how respectful you are to me?¡± he asked angrily, and it was now my time tough at him.

    ¡°Give at least one reason to respect you, beggar.¡± I said, and he was a lot angrier. He was about to talk back when Daisy came in with Mavie. ¡°So the family of beggars are here. Did you know that you just made MY COMPANY BUILDING filthy?¡±

    ¡°How dare you take everything? Your father has worked hard in thepany and you left him with nothing?¡± Daisy asked,

    ¡°You bitch, shut your mouth before I rip it into pieces.¡± I told her and he may have seen the seriousness in my eyes because I saw fear on her face.

    ¡°You are really uneducated!! Is that what you learned from your country bumpkin grandparents?¡± Lorenzo asked,

    ¡°You will have to pee on your pants if you find out about what I have learned there, Lorenzo. Make sure that I won¡¯t use them on you and your family, because I am going to make you pray that everything was just a dream.¡± I said in a cold and low voice.

    ¡°Are you threatening us?¡± Mavie said in a sweet voice. What the fuck is her deal? Here we are yelling at each other and she was all about acting sweet? ¡°Did you just open your mouth? Howe a slut like you could actually talk?¡±

    ¡°Serene!!¡± Daisy shouted, ¡°Mavie is far from slut, yes I had her out of marriage, but it doesn¡¯t mean that¨C¡±

    ¡°Fuck off!!! Enzo, show the mistress who are the men that her dirty, slut and whore of a daughter have been with in thest few months.¡± I said and Enzo showed her his phone with Mavie¡¯s photos. To get the board¡¯s alliance, she offered herself to them. Daisy and Lorenzo gasp after they¡¯ve seen it,

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Ryan, who was just outside the door, (exactly the reason why Mavie had to have a sweet voice earlier) came in and snatched the phone and his eyes widened. Maybe he saw his father fucking her as well. He looked at Mavie in disbelief.

    ¡°No, Ryan, they were not all true. How can I even do that to your own father?¡± Mavie said in a pleading voice.

    ¡°It was all here and I don¡¯t think they are all edited.¡± Ryan said with his head down.

    ¡°You nned this! You nned everything just to get thispany from your father!!¡± Daisy said, as Lorenzo was still speechless.

    ¡°Whether I nned it or not, it was your daughter who wanted to get fuck by those dirty old men. Oh, you will be Mrs. Dn soon. Because the moment I took everything from Lorenzo, that¡¯s the only time that he could marry you.¡± I told her and she looked at Lorenzo,

    ¡°Serene!!¡± Lorenzo yelled, trying to intimidate me, but that¡¯s not gonna happen, because to me, he is nothing, ¡°While I am being calm, get the fuck out of my sight and bring your mistress and bastard with you, NOW!!¡± I said with finality, which made Enzo pull them out of my office with Patt.

    I sat on my chair as I felt my body trembling in anger. I wanted to kill them and the only thing that stops me is the thought that I still wanted to find my mother¡¯s killer. Once I am done with it, whether they had something to do about it or not, they will still suffer the same fate.

    Enzo and Patt came back a littleter and they were both staring at me. They knew how I felt and I¡¯m sure that they knew what I wanted to do to them as well. ¡°Keep it cool boss,¡± Patt said and I nodded. ¡°Your anger is not going to be a reason for us to stop what we were doing earlier,¡± he said, grinning and I rolled my eyes at him. He and Enzo sat back in their chairs and they started to ask me about the different types of stones and gems that we use in our jewelry. I listened to them and thank goodness that I managed to keep up with our lesson.

    After that lesson, we had our meeting. Grandma wanted me to go back to Portico and I think I will have to do it as well to confirm everything in the report that I received from whoever he was.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, do you want to go bynd or by air?¡± Enzo asked,

    ¡°You know that I prefer the car.¡± I told him and he nodded. The day in the office had ended and now I was thinking about Alex again. I sighed deeply after I realized that I had no concrete n for him and our marriage as of that very moment. Did I make the right decision to marry him? Is he even right for me?

 Meeting The Parents

    Serene¡¯s POV

    ¡°Argh!¡± I eximed.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Alex asked and I nodded. ¡°What was that about?¡± He asked again.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± I replied. I didn¡¯t want him to know that grandma had been flooding my phone with either her calls or text messages. I was supposed to go there but Alex told me about visiting his parents right after we were both home that day when Lorenzo and his family barged into my office.

    ¡°You were throwing a tantrum and you¡¯re saying nothing was going on?¡±

    ¡°I am not.¡± Howe he called it that way? I was feeling annoyed and frustrated and he was calling it a tantrum? What am I, a kid?

    ¡°Okay, I thought you were acting that way because you were worried about seeing my parents,¡± he said.

    ¡°Why would I feel worried about that? Didn¡¯t I already tell you that I am okay with it? I have nothing to feel worried about.¡± I told him and looked at my phone again.

    ¡°Are you waiting for a call?¡±

    ¡°No and please stop asking already. What I am feeling right now doesn¡¯t have to do with me seeing your parents.¡±

    ¡°Then it has something to do with me, then.¡± he replied, thankfully, my eyes were already outside the car. ¡°Is it?¡± he asked again. Why is he acting like that?

    ¡°No. I want to think, so please be quiet.¡± I said, and he didn¡¯t talk anymore, but I could feel him looking at me from time to time until we reached his parent¡¯s mansion.

    Our car entered a huge gate and high metal fences through which I almost think that they were very afraid of getting robbed. The car ran on a wide driveway and I could see the widewn that had hedges and flower beds at every side and corner, I think. We were on the way to the patio and I think the garage was just ahead. The car stopped in front of a porch. When I looked at Alex, he was about to get out of the car, so I did too.

    I looked around and noticed a little path which I thought would lead to a garden or another porch. I didn¡¯t see the entire house design because it was so big that looking after the details would only tire me. We walked onto the steps and I could see a basement window on the side. The lights were closed, so I didn¡¯t know what was in there or which part of the house was or if it was really a basement. We were going up so I just assumed that it was.

    We are at the entrance door and Alex opens it for me and lets me go in first. As soon as I entered the house, the thought that it would be very beautiful was an understatement. If the house was a woman, it would be gorgeous.

    I am not the type to admire wealth, but being here now, I feel lucky to have Alex as my husband. And even if I am not nning on getting a penny from him, if ever, I still feel ted with his family¡¯s wealth. The house screams money and power as we walk together. The windows were from floor to ceiling and I wonder how their maids cleaned them up.

    Everything looks and smells clean and is spotless. Is their house dirt-proof? Although there¡¯s no way that it was, I still think that it was possible. The paintings that were hanging on their walls were all expensive. I know because they were all collection items and from well-known painters and even photographers.

    There was some abstract metal art hanging on the ceiling. I¡¯m sure that it was metal art. I know one when I see one, because even if I am like this, I love art. It was contrary to the antique furniture like the seats in the living room that we were about to sit on.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to sit?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Mom and dad were in the dining hall already.¡± he replied, so we continued walking until we got there and we found his parents along with other guests. I thought this was a meeting between him and his parents, so I wondered why there were other people at the dining table. I knew that they were not rtives because of the way the woman who was sitting beside the old woman who looked exactly like Alex was not from a cousin, niece or even a friend.

    ¡°You are here.¡± the woman said, smiling. Acknowledging Alex¡¯s presence but ignored mine. She stood up and ran to Alex with arms wide open, ready to jump at him. Because I hate women like her, I step in front of Alex and look at the woman who suddenly stops. She may not have expected me to do that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like my husband to be touched by another woman,¡± I said, and I saw her face hardened.

    ¡°We are friends,¡± she replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± I told her, looking in her eyes. ¡°My husband will never get friends from someone like you. I know the kind of look that you gave him the moment we entered.¡±

    ¡°The food is getting cold. Come on and let¡¯s eat.¡± the old woman who looked like Alex said, with a serious face.

    ¡°I thought that you wanted to meet my wife. Why are the Mills here?¡± Alex asks with a stoic face, making her know that he didn¡¯t like it as well.

    ¡°Their friends.¡±

    ¡°Yours, not mine. And I only want to introduce my wife to MY FAMILY.¡± he said, stressing thest two words.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, let¡¯s eat already. As your mother said, the food is getting cold.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to know as well. Why would the food get cold when we were told that the dinner would be at 8? It was only 7:40 and should not start yet.¡± Alex said, with a grim face. ¡°I guess we went to the wrong venue. We will take our leave now,¡± he said, and took my hand.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Alex¡¯s mom warned him. I continue to walk and so does my husband. I was d that we are on the same boat.

    ¡°Alex, hold it.¡± The man¡¯s voice said in an authoritative voice. Although I didn¡¯t want to, I still stopped because Alex did. ¡°Let¡¯s just have our dinner,¡± he added in a low and soothing voice. Now I can¡¯t say no to that. I looked at Alex, who was now looking at me as well. I smiled at him and I think he got what I meant. We turned around and went back to the table and took our seats. He pulled a chair for me and he sat beside me away from the leech.

    His mom was looking at me and I looked at her as well. I married Alex, but even if she was technically my mother now, there¡¯s no way that I am going to let her do as she pleases. That will make me feel humiliated. If Alex didn¡¯t do anything about it, I would leave their house by myself. After all, Enzo was just outside their gates, waiting.

    ¡°Have this, honey.¡± Alex said as he put a steak on my te. I wanted to re at him for calling me that endearment again, but because I promised to do my wife duty, I smiled at him and said thank you before he got his own food, grinning.

    ¡°Are you not going to tell us your wife¡¯s name?¡± his mom asked. He was still eating and didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Alex must have been too ashamed to introduce her to you, because of her manners.¡± Ms. Mills said and she received a re from Alex. Because Alex said that they were the Mills, I assume that she was Ms. Mills and the man beside her was her father.

    ¡°Hija, I¡¯m sorry for earlier. My wife is just surprised to actually see you. We didn¡¯t believe Alex when he told us that he was already married.¡± His dad said, looking sincere.

    ¡°I understand, Sir. I apologized for my behavior earlier as well. I felt disrespected, that¡¯s why,¡± I said, and he nodded his head, smiling.

    ¡°We are just like any parents who wanted to meet our son¡¯s wife and know how she is. Looking at you and with the earliermotion, I had a feeling that you were very independent.¡± Alex¡¯s dad said, so I looked at Alex. He was just eating and didn¡¯t mind whether his father did all the talking or not. I looked at his mother and found her looking at me as well, maybe waiting for my reply.

    ¡°My life is a bitplicated. That made me like that. I didn¡¯t like people to belittle me or the ce where I came from as well as the people I was with. I am far from being a pushover.¡± I replied and cut my steak into equal bite size.

    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Alex said after he took a piece and ate it. I didn¡¯t mind him and continued eating as well.

    ¡°Maybe because you came from the countryside, that¡¯s why,¡± Ms. Mills said with a smirk.

    ¡°I hate stupid women as well who have very poorprehension.¡± I said, looking at her, and Alexughed.

    ¡°Do you understand now why I didn¡¯t like her a bit?¡± he asked and my eyes widened.

    ¡°She¡¯s the woman who you were talking about?¡± I asked andughed. ¡°Even if I am a man and she¡¯s thest woman on earth, I am not going to get myself entangled with her either.¡± I added which made the bitch mmed her hand on the table, causing us to look at her.

    ¡°This table is made of solid wood plus the ss on top of it, your hand must be fucking hurt right now.¡± I said without thinking, and Alex¡¯s mom¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Honey, your word,¡± Alex warned me,

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just couldn¡¯t help it. If she¡¯s not stupid, she wouldn¡¯t do it.¡± I replied.

    ¡°Enough of this!¡± Mr. Mills, who had been quiet the whole time, said, angrily, as he got up. Ms. Mills was now holding her hand. I¡¯m sure that it was pretty bad because of the way she mmed her hand. ¡°You are so arrogant to say such a word to my daughter. Make sure you have someone to watch your back¡ª-¡± Mr. Mills said, and I didn¡¯t like to be threatened, so I threw a dinner knife at him. Of course, I made myself miss and the knife flew and ended up hitting the frame of the painting that was hanging not too far behind him.

    ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡± Alex¡¯s mom screamed and so was Ms. Mills while Mr. Mills was stunned and couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Honey,¡± my husband said, so I looked at him, ¡°You¡¯re scaring him.¡± He added and took another piece of my steak and ate it.

    ¡°I am very sorry. I didn¡¯t want to be threatened either. And I don¡¯t need anyone to watch for my back because I can do it myself.

    ¡°Y¨C yo¡ª you¡ª see what kind of woman your son chose to marry?¡± Mr. Mills asked, stuttering.

    ¡°It would be better if you leave, now,¡± Alex said as he put down his fork and dinner knife before he looked at them. ¡°I already warned you and you chose to threaten my wife instead.¡±

    ¡°You are so arrogant, do you think you¡¯re all that? I don¡¯t need you for a son-inw,¡± he said,

    ¡°Dad!¡± Ms. Mills eximed, but her dad took her hand and pulled her out of the dining hall.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry if I scare you, Mrs. McGregor,¡± I said, and bowed my head. She was still holding her chest trying to calm her nerves. She must be really shocked at what she had just witnessed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t do that in front of the dining table again,¡± she replied, so I smiled at her.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t know that they would being and we didn¡¯t want to look bad for throwing them out, so we invited them for dinner as they were already here.¡± Alex¡¯s dad tried to exin. ¡°And Alex, you know who Mr. Mills was dealing with, in the past months, right?¡± Alex¡¯s dad added and he nodded. ¡°Are you not worried about your wife?¡± he asked again, and then I saw worry on Alex¡¯s mom¡¯s face.

    ¡°I can take care of my wife. Even if I can¡¯t, I¡¯m sure that she could do that herself.¡± he replied, and I looked at him, only to find him looking at me as well. He was smiling and was full of confidence about what he had just said.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we should continue eating.¡± Alex¡¯s mom said and we did. It was only the time that Alex formally introduced me to them. The dinner ended up fine and I found Mom, (Alex¡¯s mom. She wanted me to call her that and so did his dad.) to be kind. She was just naturally strict looking and talked that way on the first meeting. She too didn¡¯t want to be stepped-on as she was a poor girl who happened to marry Alex¡¯s dad.

 Accident

    Third Person¡¯s POV

    The dinner that started off ended up in a good atmosphere after the Mills left Alex¡¯s parent¡¯s mansion. Serene felt a little relieved when Alex¡¯s parents showed her how much they liked her. It wasn¡¯t entirely true that she was not worried about what Alex¡¯s parents would think of her. Just like any other daughter-inw, she wanted her parents-inw to ept her as well.

    As for Serene¡¯s grandparents, who were expecting her visit, she called them head on and let them know why she had to cancel her visit. Her grandma was furious that she chose to meet her parents-inw before them, so she made Serene promise to go back the following week, which she agreed so she didn¡¯t need to deal with her grandma¡¯s tantrums.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s your schedule for this week?¡± Alex asked while they were having their breakfast. He just drank and put down the ss of juice before he looked at Serene who was busy with her food.

    ¡°Company and then go to grandma¡¯s on the weekend.¡± she casually replied,

    ¡°I cane if you want.¡±

    ¡°No need, I didn¡¯t want grandma to meet you just yet.¡± she replied and drank her water and wiped her lips. She looked at Alex, thinking he would never like it. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, you don¡¯t know how my grandma was. I need to prepare for her before I introduce you to him.¡± she added.

    Alex nodded his head in understanding. Even if he was feeling a little disappointed, he believed in what Serene had said and decided to wait until she was ready. ¡°Enzo is going to pick you up?¡± he asked after.

    ¡°Yeah, Patt wanted me to go every day because of the things I need to learn to run the business.¡± she replied.

    ¡°If you are out on the weekend, I am going to ept the invitation to the business sector award ceremony in Deniro City.¡±

    ¡°You will be receiving an award?¡± she asked curiously. She even wondered whether he would say her name when he did the speech when he received the award.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I was just invited,¡± he replied, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°The main reason for my attendance was to talk to Philip Einspein. I know that you knew him but I wanted to try persuading him to join me in a clothing brand that I wanted to put up.¡± he added. Serene thought for a while she was Philip Einspein and she knew that Philip would be receiving an award too.

    ¡°I can try persuading him, you know.¡± she said as she wanted to know if he is going to take her offer.

    ¡°No need. My offer is good and the only reason that he will not ept it is that he really didn¡¯t want to do business with me,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Well, he had his own clothing store. Why would he think of epting your offer?¡±

    ¡°That too,¡± he replied, ¡°But I noticed that he is not really expanding his business, and I think that it was because he couldn¡¯t handle it himself when it grew even bigger.¡± he added.

    ¡°I had a feeling that he was trying to do everything for himself, as if he didn¡¯t want anyone to know about his secret or whatever he didn¡¯t want others to know. His store could be bigger than it already is and I can help him with that,¡± he continued.

    ¡°Then good luck, I hope that you two can talk.¡± Serene replied. She has no n on rejecting Alex¡¯s offer and wants Philip to decide. She believes that what Alex said was true and the organization is the main reason. If Alex could guarantee security, she couldn¡¯t say anything. But she was worried that he would find out that the organization behind it was hers.

    They left the house by getting in different cars. Alex drives his own, while Serene had Enzo to drive for her. He started to getfortable with him because he could see that what he and Patt had for Serene was pure loyalty and respect. The affection was the cause of both and he knew that it was natural to feel that way without feeling intimate, so they could freely get in and out of their mansion in ¡°The Grand Vis¡±.

    Their offices were on the opposite sides. While Alex turned left as he went out of The Grand Vis, Serene and Enzo turned right. ¡°Boss, grandma called and she wanted me to remind you about this weekend.¡± Enzo said as he drove. Serene sighed heavily, she had just had a talk with her grandma as well and reminded her about her visit too.

    ¡°Boss?¡± Enzo called her.

    ¡°Yeah, I heard you. She just called me and I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Patt would tell me about it as well when we reached thepany.¡± she said. Enzoughed as he knew how his grandma was.

    They were almost at thepany and they only needed to make a right turn on the second block when a truck came from the next block which was supposed to stop because there was a red light in theirne.

    Enzo noticed it and elerated so they would be able to pass before it hit them. It would be toote to stop because of the momentum he had already gained, as he already saw the green light as well as the speed of the car behind them.

    Because the truck was fast as well, it still hit them, but not as much as the one on their backs. It was crushed while theirs swiveled around and Enzo tried to control the wheel but still hit the post on the sidewalk. Serene felt relieved when she looked around and found that besides the concrete, they didn¡¯t hit anyone.

    She looked at Enzo to check if he was fine because he hit his side when he maneuvered the wheel to make sure that Serene would not get hurt. ¡°Enzo, are you alright?¡± she asked as she gently tapped him on his shoulder and arm.

    He started to move and looked up, ¡°Thank God,¡± she said after she sighed in relief.

    ¡°Are you alright, boss?¡± he asked, then she nodded but he roamed his eyes around her and found blood dripping from her head to his face. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re bleeding!¡± he eximed and tried to reach for her but he suddenly felt dizzy and his sight blurry. Serene noticed that something was wrong with him,

    ¡°Enzo, don¡¯t sleep OK?¡± she said and tried to make him stay awake. People started to approach their car for rescue and helped them to get out of the car.

    ¡°Are you alright miss?¡± a man asked Serene,

    ¡°Enzo, get him out.¡± she replied instead. The man looked at the driver¡¯s side and after pulling out Serene, he pulled Enzo from the driver¡¯s seat through the passenger seat door as his side was the one that hit the concrete post. ¡°Enzo,¡± Serene keeps calling him but just like him, she starts to feel dizzy and her sight gets blurry until she squeezes her eyes shut.

    ¡°Enzo!¡± Serene said as she woke up. Alex was beside her and Patt rushed to her. ¡°Where¡¯s Enzo?¡± she asked Patt, worriedly. He looked and motioned the bed next to hers. She looked at her right side and found Enzo lying on the hospital bed next to her.

    ¡°How is he?¡±

    ¡°He wakes up earlier but loses his consciousness again after a few minutes. The doctor said that it was natural because, just like you, he hit his head on the window.¡± Patt replied, Serene nodded as Alex held her hand. It was the only time that she noticed him.

    ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you at work?¡± she asked,

    ¡°Are you expecting me to continue working when you are lying here in the hospital?¡± he asked. Serene wanted to rebut but she had no strength for that. She looked at Patt and asked, ¡°Did you look into the ident?¡±

    ¡°The driver said that he was drowsing during that time and it was toote for him to stop the truck when he realized that he was going to beat the red light.¡±

    ¡°Did you tell Nadine to look into it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and she¡¯s trucking where the truck came from as well.¡± he informed her.

    ¡°Rest before you think about it. Even if you don¡¯t do anything, I am going to make sure to get to the bottom of this.¡± Alex said, which made Serene look at him. He felt helpless when he heard his wife asking about the details and Patt had already done what needed to be done. He realized that they had not been into that kind of ident for the first time, but it happened a lot of times probably.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t inform grandma and grandpa about this, right?¡± Serene asked while giving Patt a warning look. But he just lowered his head and didn¡¯t want to meet her eyes. ¡°Did you really tell them everything? You know that they are not allowed to worry!¡± Serene shouted at him. She didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her grandparents because of her negligence. That¡¯s why she always sees to it that all her missions were hidden from them. She didn¡¯t want them to worry.

    ¡°The ident is all over the news.¡± Alex said, ¡°You cannot me him. I was there when he was talking to your grandma and I was ready to talk to her but he didn¡¯t allow me because you would just get mad at him even more.¡± he added. Serene looked at Patt and then at Enzo, who was still unconscious.

    ¡°What did they say and how are they?¡±

    ¡°They are fine and they have already sent Princess,¡± he replied. Serene scratched her head because of that.

    ¡°Did she already find someone that will rece her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she actually found her recement about more than a month ago. She just didn¡¯t tell us. She wanted to train her even more and she looked at her thoroughly. You know how important grandma and grandpa to her.¡± Patt replied,

    ¡°Enough of that already,¡± Alex interrupted them, ¡°Call the doctor, it was supposed to be the first thing to do the moment she wakes up.¡± he added,

    ¡°Okay, Sir.¡± he replied and went out of the hospital room.

    ¡°Who is Princess?¡±

    ¡°The maid that I told you to bring to the mansion,¡± she replied, and Alex nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything else, yet. You can do whatever you need to do when you and Enzo are better.¡± he said, ¡°You know that I am always here to help you out too, right?¡± he added as Serene just looked at him, she thought that it felt good to have someone who was not working for her and besides her grandparents, Enzo, Patt, Princess and Philip to look after her well being.

 Princess

    AlexContent ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I¡¯m happy that my parents have no problem with Serene, and vice versa. The truth is, I got a little worried when my wife threw a knife at Mr. Mills. My mom was a very sensible woman, and he was not used to that kind of situation. But I understand why Serene had to do that; Mr. Mills has threatened her, which I¡¯m sure she was really angry at.

    We separated this morning, going to our respectivepanies. But when I reached my office, I received a call from Patt. I rushed to the hospital and found him in the hospital corridor talking to someone over the phone. Judging by the way he exined, I think he was talking to my wife¡¯s grandparents.

    He told me what happened after he ended the call and before leading me to Serene and Enzo¡¯s hospital room.

    Now, my wife is awake, but Enzo is still unconscious. I saw how worried she was, so I tried my best to calm her while Patt called the doctor earlier, and he told us that Serene and Enzo were both fine. The man will eventually wake up, so we just have to wait.

    ¡°I actually have bad news for you, boss,¡± Patt said. Serene was sitting on her hospital bed while I sat in a chair beside her. I noticed that he was walking back and forth in the corridor outside the hospital room; was it because of this?

    ¡°Spill it out already,¡± my wife replied, and I waited for Patt to continue.

    ¡°The man who stabbed you,¡±

    ¡°You mean, who stabbed you?¡± Serene said, and Patt continued. I didn¡¯t want to join in their argument about that because I¡¯m sure that my wife would only end up winning.

    ¡°He died in jailst night.¡±

    ¡®What?¡± My wife eximed, and I couldn¡¯t help but do the same.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked. Serene looked at me, and Patt was looking at her as if waiting for permission to answer my question.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± My wife asked after,

    ¡°Yes, boss. The police are still waiting for the autopsy.¡±

    ¡°Who requested that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I did,¡± he answered. ¡°It¡¯s unusual for him to die when we didn¡¯t ask anyone to do that,¡± he added.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, confused. Is he telling me that they are not the ones behind the man¡¯s death, or are they telling me that they are capable of having him killed even if the man was inside the prison?

    ¡°I requested the autopsy this morning because I believe that someone had him killed.¡±

    ¡°And that is the one who told him to kill me, right?¡± Serene asked, and Patt nodded. ¡°Ask someone to look into it; you shouldn¡¯t let yourself get involved in that since you will be representing Serendipity.¡±

    ¡°About the trip to Portico boss,¡± he said,

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°Are we still going home or canceling it?¡± he asked. ¡°Grandma said that she¡¯ll understand if you won¡¯t be able to make it.¡±

    ¡°But?¡± My wife inquired. Is she expecting a condition from her grandparents?

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to go there with-¡±

    ¡°Shut up, no way.¡± Serene spoke, cutting off Patt¡¯s words.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let him continue?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask my wife.

    ¡°Because I already know what it was.¡±

    ¡°And that is?¡± I asked curiously, but she just looked at me, shaking her head.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the truck driver?¡± She asked suddenly.

    ¡°Police station, boss.¡± Her assistant replied, ¡°I asked someone to look after him, and I told him to make sure not to let anything happen to that man.¡± They talk fast, but I can keep up, and I admire them. Now I believe that they were close, knowing how each other thought. I looked at my wife, and I could tell that she was still thinking.

    ¡°Stop it already and rest, honey,¡± I told my wife, which made her widen her eyes before looking at Patt, who had the same expression as her. ¡°What? Is there something wrong with what I said?¡±

    ¡°Eherm!¡± Patt cleared his throat. ¡°Nothing, sir,¡± he replied before he looked back at my wife and excused himself.

    ¡°Can you not call me that way whenever we¡¯re with other people?¡± Serene asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you considered Patt as other people,¡± I replied, smirking. Is she that shy about letting people working for her hear me calling her that way?

    ¡°He¡¯s family, and I am not used to being called that way.¡±

    ¡°Then get used to it. I already told you, we¡¯re going to act the way married couples do.¡± I said, but she just shrugged her shoulders at me. ¡°What do you think about the ident?¡± I asked, which made her look at me before looking at Enzo, who was still lying in the bed next to hers.

    ¡°It has to be an ident and nothing else. After that man in prison died, I think that driver will suffer the same fate because he failed.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you have this affection in you,¡± Imented.

    ¡°What affection are you talking about?¡± She asked, raising a brow. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to feel frustrated because someone else did it before I did!¡± She added, eximing, so I shook my head in disbelief.

    A littleter, Enzo finally opened his eyes. Patt and Serene look relieved after he sits up. The doctor assured us that everything was fine and that they could be discharged once he woke up.

    As much as possible, I want my wife to stay a little longer and do more tests. But she didn¡¯t want to, and she said that the doctor¡¯s go signal was enough.

    We left the hospital and went home. I told Patt to bring Enzo home, and I would take care of Serene. ¡°But sir,¡± he said, but I stopped him.

    ¡°I am her husband, and I am not going to let anything happen to her. Enzo needs a rest too, so it will be beneficial for all of us if you bring him home while I take my wife.¡±

    ¡°Grandma didn¡¯t want her to be left alone.¡± He insisted.

    ¡°She¡¯s not. I am going to be with her.¡± I replied.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Patt.¡± Serene cut off his words. ¡°Take Enzo home and make sure that he will rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay, boss,¡± Patt replied immediately, making me re at him.

    ¡°Stop it, Alex. My men only follow me. They are not obliged to listen to anyone but me.¡±

    I sighed exasperatedly because I realized how much her men strictly followed her. It¡¯s a good thing, actually; at least I know that they are willing to do everything for her. But I couldn¡¯t help but get jealous too.

    We went home and told her not to do anything. All she had to do was rest, rest, and rest, just as her doctor advised. Two dayster, a call from security at the main gate of the grand vis disturbed our breakfast.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked after the maid handed me the receiver, and she told me that the guard wanted to confirm something from me.

    ¡°Someone wanted to get in, saying she was your new helper,¡± the guard replied.

    ¡°Wait for a while,¡± I said, looking at Serene, who was eating casually. It must be the new maid that she was talking about, but I need to ask her first to be safe.

    ¡°That¡¯s Princess,¡± she said, looking at her phone.

    ¡°Let her in,¡± I told the guard before I ended the call and handed the receiver to one of our maids, and she left us.

    We continued eating until another maid came to us with a woman. ¡°Boss,¡± she said, bowing her head to Serene. Thest time I checked, this was also my house, so it is only fair if her people would acknowledge me as well. ¡°Mr. McGregor,¡± she added after, with her head still down.

    ¡°Eat, Princess.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± she replied.

    ¡°I said, eat,¡± Serene replied, not looking at her.

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Princess couldn¡¯t do anything but follow and sit beside her. I motioned for the maid to get another set of utensils she could use before we continued with our breakfast.

    ¡°How¡¯s everything in Portico?¡± My wife asked when we were in the living room. I was sitting beside my wife while Princess was on the single couch in front of us.

    ¡°Grandma and Grandpa are both okay. Besides some minor incidents, our men are busy assisting Governor Morillo.¡± Serene nodded, looking satisfied.

    ¡°And what are you still doing here, Alex?¡± she asked suddenly.

    ¡°Why? Am I not allowed to be here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to do? You¡¯re all dressed up and ready to go; why keep yourself here?¡±

    ¡°I own thepany; it¡¯s up to me whether I go there or not,¡± I replied, raising a brow at her. ¡°Why, is there something that you¡¯re going to do that you didn¡¯t want me to know?¡± I asked, making her roll her eyes at me. ¡°And are you not going to introduce me to her?¡±

    ¡°I already told you about her.¡±

    ¡°You still need to introduce us to each other.¡±

    ¡°Princess, he¡¯s Alex.¡± She said and then looked at me, ¡°Alex, she¡¯s Princess.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, sir,¡± Princess said, and I nodded at her.

    ¡°Alright, I am going to leave. I have a meeting at two, so as much as I want to go home early, that won¡¯t happen.¡± I said before I kissed my wife, making her eyes widen. ¡°See youter, honey,¡± I added, got up from our seat, and went out of the mansion. I¡¯m sure that she was furious, judging from the look on her face while ring at me. But I am not affected by it at all because, deep inside, she likes it too.

 Woman

    Alex

    ¡°Sir, I already confirmed your attendance in Deniro City,¡± Von said as soon as I arrived at my office. Shit, I forgot to tell him to cancel that because Serene will not go to Portico anymore. What am I going to do? I didn¡¯t want to leave my wife.¡±

    ¡°Is it possible not to go?¡± I asked, hopeful.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. But without a valid reason, I don¡¯t think not going is a good idea,¡± he replied. I sighed and nodded. What else can I do? I already agreed to it, so I should go. I¡¯ll just take this opportunity to get a contract with Philip Einspein for a coboration. Yes, that¡¯s it. Should I try bringing Serene there as well? Will she agree?

    Friday night, I was looking at my wife sitting on our bed with her back on the headboard, scrolling on her cellphone. I was wondering whether I should ask her toe or not. ¡°Spill it out,¡± she said before looking at me and arching her brow.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to Portico tomorrow, right?¡± I asked, and instead of receiving an answer, she looked at me intently with a furrowed brow. ¡°It¡¯s answerable with a yes or a no,¡± I added, making her sigh, and then looked back at her cell phone, saying,

    ¡°Yeah. Why?¡±

    ¡°Come with me to Deniro City, then.¡± Her eyes flew to me as quickly as that.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want to leave you alone here.¡± I simply replied and went inside the walk-in closet to change into my sleepwear. I was nervous that she would fight me on this, but I have decided to bring her, so that¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen.

    ¡°Why do I need toe to you again?¡± She asked after I came back andy down beside her.

    ¡°I already told you my reason.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember that I didn¡¯t want anyone to know about us yet?¡± she asked.

    ¡°When are you nning to tell everyone about us?¡± She already had her inheritance and owned 57% of Serendipity, so I don¡¯t see any reason why she didn¡¯t want our rtionship to go public.

    ¡°I am not ready yet, Alex.¡± She replied, so I sat up just like she is now and faced her.

    ¡°Honey, I am going to im my right as your husband tonight, or you¡¯re going toe to me tomorrow?¡± Her eyes widened when she realized what I meant.

    ¡°Are you nuts? I thought you never forced anyone before.¡±

    ¡°I am not forcing you, honey. I am making your choices, and it¡¯s up to you what you want.¡± I answered. Internally, I was already grinning because I knew that she would choose toe with me rather than let something happen to us. She¡¯s a virgin and shy, so it will take more time before I can finally have herpletely.

    ¡°You¡¯re impossible, Alex.¡±

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to leave you behind. I¡¯ll be gone until Sunday night, so there¡¯s no way that I am going without you.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re ready to go alone before this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re supposed to go to your grandparents in Portico. If not, I wouldn¡¯t have epted the invitation and stayed here.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t attend; that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°I already gave them my word, so I need to go. Come on, honey, I¡¯m a man of my word.¡±

    ¡°Patt is scheduled to attend a meeting tomorrow in Serendipity.¡±

    ¡°Then let him; you trust him, right?¡± I replied. ¡°Let Princesse to him instead,¡± I added. Princess was supposed to be a house helper, but I can see that she was more than that. My wife considers her part of the family, so I think she knew about Serendipity as well.

    She didn¡¯t say anymore, but I saw her pout her lips, and that made me lose control and pull her closer before kissing her. I know that she likes the feeling; it was new to her, so she was overwhelmed whenever I pleasured her. It goes on for a few minutes before my lips travel from her cheeks down to her neck while my hand starts to get inside her pajamas.

    ¡°Before you think about something else, let me make this clear,¡± I said when we suddenly stopped kissing. Our eyes locked on each other, and she was listening. ¡°But this is not me iming my right as your husband, so you still need toe with me.¡±

    ¡°And what do you call this?¡± she asked. I grinned and inserted a finger in her core, making her mumble before I replied.

    ¡°Pleasures you, honey. I am giving you your right as a wife.¡± then I thrust my fingers in and out of her drenching pussy until she cums in my hand. ¡°You¡¯re so hot, honey,¡± I said before Inded a kiss on her again.

    She was panting, so I pulled her aside andid down together before I hugged her. ¡°Sleep now, honey. Stop wasting your time scrolling on your phone; we need to be early tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I still want to¡± she said, but I never gave her a chance to say more.

    ¡°Sleep, honey.¡± Then I heard no moreints.

    The next morning, we were both early. I told her that I could get her things, but she insisted on doing it herself, so I just packed mine. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll do that for me, and I¡¯m used to it already, so it¡¯s fine.

    We had our breakfast, and while doing so, Serene was giving instructions to Princess, who continued nodding her head in acknowledgment. My wife is bossy, and I¡¯m d that when it¡¯s just us, she gives me authority over her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± I asked when we were on the porch, and I was done loading our luggage into the car. I opened the backseat door so she could get in, and then me. It would be a four-hour drive, so I pulled her closer to me so she could lean on me and take a nap. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy; I¡¯m always here if you ever feel sleepy,¡± I said, and she just nodded.

    During the trip, she was holding her cell phone and continued typing. I don¡¯t know if she was texting someone or not, and I didn¡¯t want to think about it. That¡¯s why I was thankful when we reached the hotel where we would be staying.

    ¡°The awarding will start at 6. We can have lunch first and go somewhere if you want.¡± I told her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch first,¡± she replied, and I nodded. We checked into our hotel room and ordered our food. She didn¡¯t like to go out, and I feel the same.

    The whole afternoon, we were just in our room. I was busy checking my emails and the report that Von sent me while she was also busy scrolling on her cellphone. ¡°What is it that you are looking at every time you¡¯re holding your phone?¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m stalking someone,¡± she replied without looking at me. She was sitting on a couch opposite mine. Earlier, she was sitting beside me, but after she took water in the dining area, she positioned herself there. I didn¡¯t notice it until now because I was a little busy. I got up and decided to sit beside her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked with wide eyes.

    ¡°I like the feeling of being with you. So, as much as possible, I want to stay where you are, and vice versa.¡± I answered, making her roll her eyes at me. ¡°Who are you stalking?¡±

    ¡°Her,¡± she replied, showing me the screen of her phone. It was a photo of a beautiful woman who looked familiar to me, so I creased my forehead.

    ¡°When was thest time you¡¯ve been with her?¡± she asked. I raised a brow at her because she sounded like she was using me of cheating. Although I don¡¯t deny that the woman looks familiar, I don¡¯t remember having any conversation with her or getting intimate with her either.

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m jealous?¡± She asked.

    ¡°You sounded like a jealous wife,¡± I replied. But before she could respond, I added. ¡°But no, I don¡¯t remember seeing or talking to her personally. Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Because you have a picture together,¡± she replied, making me furrow my brow out of curiosity. ¡°Here,¡± she added before showing me her phone again, and there¡¯s my photo with that woman.

    ¡°Where did you find that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I created a social media ount, and she sent me a friend request. When I stalked her to know who she was and why she was adding me to her friend¡¯s list, I stumbled upon this photo in her profile.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her,¡± I said with finality. It was the truth. I don¡¯t know why we have a photo together, but one thing I¡¯m sure of is that I have no idea who she is. ¡°Send me that photo,¡± I said, looking at her. She was staring at me with narrow eyes.

    ¡°What are you going to do with it? Save it and make it your wallpaper?¡± she asked. My mouth hung open because I didn¡¯t know that she was capable of saying that. Then a smile slipped my lips. ¡°Why are you smiling like an idiot?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re jealous. That¡¯s what I¡¯m sure of.¡±

    ¡°What¡±

    ¡°But to answer your question, no. I am not going to make that my wallpaper. I am going to send that to Von so she can run a test on that photo. I don¡¯t know that woman, but I admit that she looks familiar. I just don¡¯t remember how, when, or when I saw her if ever I did.¡±

    Then I received a multimedia message. She sent me the photo, so I forwarded it to my assistant with a note to find out everything about that woman.

    At night, the awarding was finished, and the reception followed. Even if I wanted to leave the venue and go back to our hotel room, I couldn¡¯t do it since there were a lot of businessmen who wanted to talk to me. I can¡¯t just ignore them because I want them to know that Alexander Mcgregor and MG Group are here. This is not to brag about my status but to tell them that I have a presence.

    Serene was sitting quietly beside me, and many times I tried to stop her from drinking. I¡¯m afraid that she might get drunk and me me for it. I was about to take the ss of wine in her hand when a woman approached us. ¡°Mr. Alexander.¡± We both looked at her and realized that she was the woman in the photo. I looked at my wife, and she was ring at me. Is this the end of me?Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Wanted and Wanton

    Serene

    ¡°Mr. Alexander,¡± the woman said, making me look at where it came from. When I saw who it was, my eyes narrowed, and I red at my husband, who was also looking at me.

    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Alex asked, making me roll my eyes. He was talking to her as if she were so fragile. Is she important to him? Wait, why am I thinking this way? And so what if she holds value for him?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you still remember me, but I am part of the seminar you organized, and you are one of the speakers,¡± the woman replied.

    ¡°I see,¡± Alex replied.

    ¡°I just want to thank you for sharing your knowledge about human resource management. I also want to be a sessful businesswoman, and your teaching has helped me deal with andmunicate with people.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m thankful that you are one of those who listen to my speech. Not all those who attended gained something. At least now, I¡¯m certain that I was able to help someone and inspire them to do what they wanted to do.¡±

    ¡°Uhm, can we take a photo together?¡± The woman asked shyly.

    ¡°No.¡± I chimed in. Alex looked at me in disbelief, but I didn¡¯t care. I didn¡¯t want to end up like my mother, who died in agony because Lorenzo cheated on her.

    ¡°Why?¡± the woman asked again, looking at me and Alex alternately.

    ¡°Simply because I didn¡¯t want to. And if I say no, it means no.¡± I answered.

    ¡°I have a date, and I respect her decision. Plus, I am not fond of taking pictures.¡± Alex told the woman. ¡°We already had one back in the seminar, right?¡±

    ¡°Wow, you remember me? I never thought that someone like you would actually remember someone like me,¡± the woman eximed, making me roll my eyes. Because of that, I took another ss of wine and drank it in one gulp.

    The woman stayed at our table, and even if I wanted to throw her out of the event hall, I stopped myself from doing so. Given that she had attended the seminar where Alex was the speaker, I expected her to be young. But why do I feel like she was talking to him like they were of the same age?

    ¡°Do you have a girlfriend now?¡± the woman asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Alex answered abruptly. I didn¡¯t care about it since that was true since we are already married, so I am no longer his girlfriend but his wife.From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Is there a special woman in your life now?¡± the woman asked again. I don¡¯t know what she was up to, but I can tell that she likes my husband, making me feel infuriated.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Alex replied, smiling at the bitch sweetly. Is he trying to say that it was her? ¡°Her,¡± he added, pointing at me, and then grabbed my hand. ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡± My eyes widened because we didn¡¯t agree to tell anyone about us. I tried taking my hand back, but he wouldn¡¯t tell me.

    I noticed the woman¡¯s eyes narrowed looking at our now intertwined fingers, and that made me feel triumphant. This bitch is really eyeing my husband. I doubt that she didn¡¯t know who I was, and given the fact that she knew, I wonder how she found out about me and how far she managed to find out about me. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse us, we want to be alone at this table,¡± Alex said. He was smiling, but I have a feeling that he was very eager to dismiss her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I interrupted you,¡± the woman replied, smiling awkwardly. As she stood up, she nced at me, prompting me to raise my eyebrows and give her a look that I knew would intimidate everyone. Alex nodded and put his attention back on me while the woman left us.

    ¡°You¡¯re jealous, honey,¡± he said, teasing while I sipped on the wine that I just asked for from a waiter who passed by our table.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I replied, and he just shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Your cheeks are red; you must have drunk a lot.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I am not drunk.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, whatever you say, honey.¡± I feel frustrated that he was grinning at me and didn¡¯t take me seriously. And while he¡¯s like that, I couldn¡¯t help but admire his physique. He¡¯s good-looking, making me stare at him and feast my eyes. He¡¯s every woman¡¯s dream, I guess. Then he moved his chair even closer to mine and extended his arms behind me. He looks possessive, and only an idiot will think that we are not into any intimate rtionship.

    ¡°Mr. McGregor.¡± A respectable-looking man said this after approaching us.

    ¡°Mr. Leviste.¡± My husband greeted the old man before offering him a seat. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here,¡± he added.

    ¡°Same goes for you. What made you attend this awarding?¡± Mr. Leviste responded with a question that made my husbandugh.

    ¡°I thought I would be alone in my house this weekend, but it turned out I wasn¡¯t. I can¡¯t cancel my appearance at thest minute, so I just decided to bring someone who will kill my boredom during the awarding.¡±

    ¡°And you have a very beautiful and intelligent-looking boredom killer here,¡± the old man said, riding on Alex¡¯s humor.

    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s the reason why I can¡¯t leave her alone.¡±

    ¡°Clearly, behind a man¡¯s sess is a woman.¡± Mr. Leviste said, and they bothughed. I can tell that these two were close.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been with him for a long time, so you should credit his sess to him and his people alone.¡± I chimed in.

    ¡°And has a good sense of humor!¡± Mr. Leviste eximed, making the three of usugh louder. It was a breath of fresh air to talk to someone like him. I felt like I was talking to someone close to me.

    The old man left us after a few more minutes. I learned a lot from him, and most of them were about my husband. He praises him in almost everything he does. Patt stopped finding out more about him and fully trusted him, so I felt a littlefortable with him. Plus, he always makes me feel wanted and wanton.

    I never felt this in my entire life. I met people, especially men of different kinds and races, but only Alex made me feel like a real woman. My upbringing instilled in me the importance of maintaining strength at all times. But with him, I learned to lower my guard and wee a new feeling.

    A feeling that only he can make me feel. I thought I was only overwhelmed by the attention he was showing me. But this time, whether I admit it or not, I know that he cares for me.

    Having to rely on someone, especially a man, is new to me. I relied on my men, but only at work. But, Alex, I relied on him emotionally. And that scares me. I¡¯m scared that I might end up like my mother. Even if Enzo and Patt vouched for him, there¡¯s still fear in me that he would do the same as Lorenzo.

    We¡¯ve only been married for a short time, and this is how I feel. How much more would it be if we continued to live together? What if we ended up having children? Although it was included in my n in favor of my grandparents, I¡¯m still worried that I might only hurt them. I didn¡¯t want them to suffer the same fate as mine. I wanted them to be happy like normal kids do.

    I stopped for a moment. Am I really thinking about this? Am I really considering having a family with this man? I looked at Alex and found him looking at me. He looks so handsome, making every woman want him. Then my eyesnded on his slightly open lips, and I remembered the kisses we shared when we were alone together. I couldn¡¯t help but swallow my saliva.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to continue looking at me that way, I might fully im my rights as your husband,¡± he whispered, making me feel a chill run down my spine. Without a second, I felt his tongue in my mouth. I might truly give in this time.

 Honeymoon Experience

    WARNING!! MATURE CONTENT!!

    Serene

    ¡°What did you just do?¡± I asked in a panic, looking around to check if someone saw us. I sighed in relief when I found out that everyone was busy talking to each other.

    ¡°Because you look inviting.¡± He replied. Inviting for what? For a kiss? Am I capable of that, or is he just a pervert? I creased my forehead because he always teased and didn¡¯t take me seriously. ¡°Tell me, dear wife, don¡¯t I look inviting, too?¡± he asked. I was speechless because I didn¡¯t know whether to answer his question. He had this ability to know whenever I was lying, just like my grandmother.

    ¡°No,¡± I replied casually, doing everything I could to appear stoic, but he only chuckled.

    ¡°Yeah, right. If you say so,¡± he said, raising a brow. I roll my eyes at him and continue sipping on my wine.

    ¡°You drink a lot already. You should stop.¡±

    ¡°I am not drunk.¡±

    ¡°I am not saying you are; I am just reminding you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get drunk, I mean.¡± I rephrase my reply.

    ¡°If you say so,¡± he said with a look of disbelief.

    ¡°I am telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied, making me feel annoyed.

    We stayed at the event hall for several hours before returning to our hotel room. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± Alex asked worriedly. He kept looking and reminding me whenever I asked for another ss of wine from every waiter who passed our table.

    ¡°Of course, I already told you, I don¡¯t get drunk. I never get drunk.¡±

    ¡°If you say so,¡± he replied, shrugging his shoulders. Maybe he didn¡¯t believe me, but I was telling the truth. Never in my life have I gotten drunk, no matter how much I drink.

    Alex went straight to the bathroom after he asked me if I wanted to go first, but I told him no. I needed to call Patt and ask him about what happened in thepany this morning, so while waiting for my husband to finish, I sat on the couch and started calling.

    ¡°Boss,¡± Patt said,

    ¡°How¡¯s everything?¡±

    ¡°As usual, Lorenzo was in thepany and couldn¡¯t ept that he no longer belonged there. He was furious that he couldn¡¯t talk to you. He objected to the attorney¡¯s decision to give you your inheritance because you are not introducing your husband to anyone, especially to him, to confirm whether he is a wealthy man or not.¡±

    ¡°That bastard!¡± I eximed. ¡°Patt, I think it¡¯s about time,¡± I told him.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangement. Do you want me to talk to Mr. McGregor?¡±

    ¡°No need, I can do that myself,¡± I replied.

    ¡°As expected,¡± he said, but his voice had a hint of teasing. I shook my head and ended the call before he could say more. I didn¡¯t want him to add up to Alex, who kept annoying me with their teasing.

    I leaned back and closed my eyes. It was still exhausting, even if it was an ordinary award ceremony and party. Speaking of awarding, Alex was shocked when he was called the Most Influential Businessman of the Year. He didn¡¯t expect it. He thought he would only give some inspirational speech.

    ¡°Headaches?¡± I was startled when I heard Alex. He was standing before me with only a towel wrapped around his waist.

    ¡°Get dressed, Alex,¡± I told him.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯re not drunk?¡± he asked instead.

    ¡°I am not.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you massaging your head?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of Lorenzo.¡±

    ¡°What about him?¡±

    ¡°He wanted me to introduce my husband to validate the attorney¡¯s decision.¡±

    ¡°So, what seems to be the problem?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem. I feel annoyed.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Can you get dressed now?¡± I asked before I got up and started walking to the bedroom. I took my towel and bathrobe before getting into the bathroom. I took a long time taking a bath; it calms my nerves, especially when I feel stressed.

    While scrubbing my body, I remembered how Alex looked like looking down on me earlier. I shook my head because his masculine body sent shivers to my body, making my knees weak. He had pleasured me many times, and I knew that he wanted to do it all the way. But am I ready? He always satisfied me, but I didn¡¯t do anything for him.

    For a moment, I stopped and thought. Since I will tell Lorenzo about him, should I let him touch me? Is this the effect of all the drinks I take? Shit! I decided to continue my bath and try to shake off Alex in my head.

    Feeling refreshed and calm, I put on a bathrobe and left the bathroom to find my husband waiting for me in bed. There¡¯s nothing unusual about that; he always does that. He wears the same sleepwear, and I shouldn¡¯t be affected by it. But why do I see him differently now? I didn¡¯t know what to do with the kind of look he was giving me now after he met my gaze.

    I took my pajamas out in my luggage after I turned my back to him. What I didn¡¯t expect was when Alex got up and stopped me from getting my clothes. ¡°What?¡± I asked, confused. His stare alone is making my knees melt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have other sleepwear other than your pajamas?¡± he asked, making me crease my forehead. ¡°I am not just any man, Honey. I am your husband, so I have every right to see you with or without clothes.¡± He added. My throat turned dry, and I didn¡¯t know how to reply. It was the first time a man had told me something like that.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    My eyes closed automatically when his lips touched mine. It was initially gentle, licking my upper and lower lips as if teasing me. Then he gave them a light bite that made me want for more.

    Not a littleter, my arms were wrapped around his neck, pulling him closer to me so he wouldn¡¯t let go of my lips. I plunged my tongue into his mouth, and I heard him moaning. Wait, is it him or me? I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t care. What matters is that we exchanged kisses. Not just an ordinary kiss but a torrid kiss.

    I felt myself being lifted, and Alex started walking back to our bed. Without breaking our kiss, he put me down with him on top of me. Then the kiss began to travel to my face down to my neck, and I could feel him licking me there before sucking a bit of my flesh. It was not painful, so it was fine. I¡¯m sure it will leave a mark there-his mark.

    Of course, I know that. I wasn¡¯t born yesterday, and I have been in many situations wherein I needed to see couples making out or even fucking. But I didn¡¯t pay much attention to them, and I don¡¯t feel anything towards them. But Alex is different. He can make me feel drunk with his kisses. How much more when he touched me andpletely took me?

    I felt his hand untying my bathrobe but didn¡¯t stop him. I¡¯ve decided to do it with him, so I will let him do whatever he wants for me and my body. For this night, I¡¯m all his.

    ¡°Honey, you smell good and taste good, too,¡± he mumbled after every kiss. ¡°I am not going to leave any part of your body unkissed and untouched,¡± he added, and there it was; the heat started to build up in between my legs.

    While his lips and tongue were working, his hands didn¡¯t stay idle. He searched and explored every inch of my body, making me moan in pleasure. Oh, I love what he is doing to me now. I couldn¡¯t help it anymore, so I moved my hand and removed his shirt. I can¡¯t be the only one naked here.

    He didn¡¯t protest and even helped me. He was standing in front of me naked, with his dick standing up like a mighty warrior. He¡¯s huge, will I be able to take him? I swallowed, and I saw him smirking. ¡°You will be able to take me, honey,¡± he said before he went back on top of me. ¡°But before that, I want to eat you,¡± he added before he faced my pussy and felt his tongue making its way inside me.

    ¡°Shit!¡± I eximed. I don¡¯t know what I will do or where I will hold on to when he starts to move his tongue, licking my folds and my clit before he hardens it and thrust in my core. It¡¯s just his tongue. His fucking tongue, but it feels great!

    I identally grabbed him by his hair, pulling him closer because I loved what he was doing and didn¡¯t want him to stop. ¡°Oh, Alex, take me, fuck me already!¡± Imanded. I felt him move away, and I thought he would leave me hanging. But he just positioned himself, and I felt him rubbing his dick in my entrance before he forcefully thrust in me.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    ¡°Bear with me, Honey. I¡¯m sorry if this will hurt you, but I can¡¯t help it,¡± he said and continued thrusting until I felt a different kind of sensation. It was as if he was hitting something inside me, making me arch my back in pleasure.

    ¡°Ohh.. Alex! Shit! Faster. Go faster and deeper!¡± I eximed, and I wanted him to do it.

    ¡°Yes, honey!¡± he replied, and I¡¯m happy. ¡°Tell me how do you want to cum, honey,¡± he added.

    ¡°Fuck me, Alex! Fuck me harder and deeper. I want it rough if that¡¯s what you call it!¡± I screamed, and I felt him thrusting deeper, harder, rougher, and when the time came, he went faster until we both cummed.

    ¡°I want you so much, honey!¡± he eximed. At the same time, I continued feeling his dick pulsating inside me as he continued to release his semen. I never thought that sex was going to feel like this! Giving me a honeymoon experience.

 Loyal

    Alex

    ¡°It was worth the wait, honey,¡± I told Serene after our fourth round. I never thought I would feel this satisfied with her, yet I still can¡¯t get enough of her. After I saw her and we got married, I never had any woman. I wanted to be faithful to her because I liked her and wanted her to do the same. Another thing is I had a feeling that she would eventually leave me. Because I didn¡¯t want that to happen, I had to be a good and loyal husband to her.

    ¡°And you want me to believe that?¡± she asked, making me chuckle.

    ¡°Is it unbelievable?¡±

    ¡°Men are men, Alex.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to those men you knew. I have ss.¡± I replied,ughing.

    ¡°ss my ass,¡± she said,

    ¡°Can I just fuck your ass?¡± I replied, teasing. Her eyes widened, making her look adorable. Yes, for me, she¡¯s cute. I pulled her closer to me and hugged her tight. ¡°Honey,¡± I called her,

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I am the happiest; thank you for giving me what every man wants for their wife.¡± I said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, as long as the man loves the woman, it doesn¡¯t matter whether she is a virgin or not. But being the first man to my wife, I feel secure. Because you already gave me something I know no other man could ever get from you again.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed that I am not the first woman you kissed and fuck?¡± She looked up and stared at me.

    ¡°With regret, but I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°If you want a virgin wife, you should have stayed a virgin as well.¡±

    ¡°I am not saying I want a virgin wife; anyone is okay as long as I like her and I can live with her,¡± I answered, but she just rolled her eyes at me. ¡°This topic is not something to argue. People are different, and just like I said, being the first man in your life made me the happiest man on earth.¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me that you like me?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± I asked. Can¡¯t she see it, or is she just dense?

    ¡°Sleep now, Alex. I¡¯m tired,¡± she replied and closed her eyes. I shook my head in disbelief. I know she¡¯s strong, but can¡¯t she openly show me her soft side? I am her husband, so she should trust me. Wait, is she still thinking about what Lorenzo did to her mother?

    ¡°Honey,¡± I said,

    ¡°What is it, Alex..¡± she repliedzily, making me smile. Her voice sounds sexy to me, but I need to assure her.

    ¡°I am not Lorenzo, and I swear that I am going to be loyal to you and will be there for you no matter what.¡± She opened her eyes and looked at me intently. I met her gaze because I was true to myself when I said that. I was sincere, and I wanted her to feel that.

    ¡°Tell me that again when you already know me inside and out.¡± Then she closed her eyes, and I didn¡¯t bother her anymore. What we had earlier and what I told her is enough for now to make her feel that my intention is pure. I hugged her, and I was thankful that she had let me. I slept with a smile on my face.

    The next day, I decided to go on a date with her. Since I had already announced our rtionship and she was ready to introduce me to his father, being seen in public together was no big deal. We were supposed to go back home, but I think it would be better if we stayed another night here.

    ¡°Why do we need to go out?¡± she asked while we went to the elevator. She had been asking me about it, and I kept on answering that I wanted to spend quality time with her. Instead of answering her again, I grabbed her hand and intertwined our fingers. The elevator door opened, so we got in.

    I hired a designated driver in the hotel and rented the car so we could go around the city easily. I wanted to avoid the hassle ofmuting from one ce to another.

    We roamed around for the whole afternoon, finding ces to dine and enjoy ourselves. We watched a movie and then went to a restaurant to grab a bite.

    Deniro City is the Resort, Hotel, and Casino capital of the Crunich Republic. So, it¡¯s the perfect ce to go for anyone who wants to spend their money and gambling.

    The hotel we are staying in doesn¡¯t have casinos. It was the kind of hotel where formal gatherings happen, likest night¡¯s awarding.

    I brought Serene to La Vida at night. It¡¯s thergest hotel, resort, and casino establishment in Deniro City. It has 20 branches in the country and over 127 branches worldwide. My friend owned it, but I had a share, making me familiar with the staff. But they were instructed to act like they don¡¯t if necessary.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re going to y,¡± Serene said as we entered the casino.

    ¡°Mr. McGregor, we have a private table avable for you,¡± said the receptionist. A private table means no one is allowed to join unless I allow it. Since I¡¯m with my wife, of course, there should only be me and her.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied, smiling, and followed the woman leading us while I still held my wife¡¯s hand, who had nothing to say.

    ¡°What games do you like to y?¡± I asked my beautiful wife.

    ¡°I don¡¯t y. If you want, you can do so. But you have to stay me out of it,¡± she replied. I creased my forehead after hearing that. For someone as tough as her, I didn¡¯t want to believe she didn¡¯t y.

    ¡°I y, but I¡¯m not in the mood. Although I know those games, I wouldn¡¯t say I like gambling either. That¡¯s how most poor people lose what little they have.¡± She replied, making me chuckle. Seeing her strong and independent nature, I never imagined her having this concern with others. I am not thinking the worst about her, but she waspassionate enough to consider those who don¡¯t concern her.

    ¡°Come on, honey. Just y with me.¡± I insisted, and she sighed. I smiled internally, thinking she would agree. She looked at the dealer and nodded.

    ¡°Since I agree, what¡¯s going to happen next?¡± she asked as the dealer gave us our cards.

    ¡°If you win, I will let you do anything you want to my bodyter.¡± She furrowed her brows, so Iughed.

    ¡°And when you win?¡± she asked, ring at me. She must have already known my answer.From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I will do anything I want with your body, just to be fair.¡± She creased her forehead, shaking her head.

    ¡°Both are your wins. Nothing is beneficial for me.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± I asked,

    ¡°If I win, you¡¯ll help me with thepany.¡±

    ¡°I thought Patt¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s going to be there. But he¡¯s just starting his corporate career, and he needs all the help he can get,¡± she said, cutting me off with my words while we continued ying. Her eyes were on her cards.

    ¡°And you think of me?¡± I asked, and she nodded.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re a pervert, I still think you¡¯re a good businessman. The award you receivedst night will vouch for you, as will Patt and Enzo.¡±

    ¡°Patt and Enzo?¡±

    ¡°For some reason, those two admire you.¡±

    ¡°And you can¡¯t see their reason?¡±

    ¡°No matter where I look at you, I only see a perverted man.¡± She answered, raising a brow. Iugh because of the way she sees me. Although I am not saying that I am not what she thought, I can say that I am not exactly like that. I am only acting like this with her and no one else.

    We continued ying, and I could tell that she was really good having her stoic face, so I couldn¡¯t tell what her cards were by only looking at her face. Even her body and eye movements are steady, giving me a hard time reading her.

    I¡¯ve got a full house, but I wonder why I hesitated. She¡¯s leading our score by a point, and if I lose now, I don¡¯t think I can hold my face high. Then she put down her card and covered it with her hand before looking at me. ¡°Are you just going to look at me?¡± she asked.

    All this time, she was talking to me about Serendipity and how perverted I was. This is the first time that she has asked me something about what I do. Is she trying to distract me? I want her to smirk at me so I would know she¡¯s confident, but she still appears stoic. Damn, my wife is so good.

    ¡°All in,¡± I said, although there¡¯s no money involved in our game. I didn¡¯t break our gaze, and I caught her eyelids moving. What was that about?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home after this game,¡± she said instead.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I replied. Now I¡¯m sure about my win. Then she showed me her cards. My eyes widened in disbelief. How could she be so lucky? It¡¯s a fucking four-of-a-kind, A.

 My Party

    Alex

    We arrived at the mansion. Enzo and Patt were already there waiting for my wife with Princess. ¡°Boss,¡± they greeted after seeing Serene.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± my wife asked,

    ¡°Can¡¯t we change first?¡± I ask as well.

    ¡°You go ahead,¡± Serene replied, but I didn¡¯t like it. Why does she need to attend to her people as soon as we arrive? She will only get mad at me if I insist, so I let her do whatever she wants. She will be staying at home, so it¡¯s fine. Also, my wife told me that Enzo and Patt like me for her, so I guess I will let them.

    I went to our bedroom and changed my clothes before calling Von. I¡¯m sure he was waiting for my update since I never told him about what happened during the awarding process. ¡°Sir,¡± my assistant greeted me as soon as he answered my call.

    ¡°Any news?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You received an invitation,¡± he answered, making me crease my forehead.

    ¡°To what?¡±

    ¡°A party.¡±

    ¡°Again?¡± I asked, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t want to attend.¡±

    ¡°You better attend to this, or you won¡¯t be able to go home,¡± he warned.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a wee party to the new CEO of Serendipity Jewelry. Are you sure that you¡¯re not going to attend?¡±

    ¡°Fuck! You should have told me sooner.¡± I replied. ¡°When was that?¡±

    ¡°This weekend.¡± They are fast, and they mean business. Serene just told me how much Lorenzo wanted to meet her husband, and she just talked to me about helping Patt. And I already had an invitation?

    ¡°Alright,¡± I replied. ¡°Is there more?¡±

    ¡°Some department meetings, Sir.¡±

    ¡°Okay, update me with that tomorrow. I am not going to the office today since Enzo and Patt are here. I might as well talk to them now.¡±

    ¡°Copy that, Sir,¡± he replied, and we ended the call. I went down and joined everyone in the living room. Of course, I sat beside my wife even if she didn¡¯t want to and asked them about the invitation.

    ¡°Boss said that she¡¯s ready to introduce you as her husband, so we acted immediately since Lorenzo keeps making a scene in thepany,¡± Patt replied. I knew that he was the one who had taken care of all of Serene¡¯s business-rted issues.

    ¡°I understand,¡± I replied, extending my hand behind Serene¡¯s.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± the Princess chimed in. Eat while you discuss your things.¡± She added this while putting the te of pancakes on the center table and a tray with sses of orange juice on it.

    ¡°Why is grandma so quiet now?¡± Serene asked when Princess sat beside Enzo.

    ¡°I called her the other day, and she asked about you. I told her that you¡¯re away with Sir Alex.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Serene asked, creasing her forehead.

    ¡°Do you want me to say what she told me?¡± Princess asked.

    ¡°No. Tell meter.¡± My wife replied, making me curious.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask, looking at Princess. But I think her loyalty lies in my wife, so I didn¡¯t insist. I shrugged my shoulders and listened to their discussion, making a mental note to talk to Serer.

    The conversation I nned with Serene didn¡¯t happen. She said she was tired and I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. I guess I¡¯m so into her that I listened to everything she says. But that¡¯s fine with me because I can tell that we are getting closer.

    ***

    It¡¯s Saturday morning, and I¡¯m in my mini office at home while my wife is in our bedroom, looking at the gown she will be wearingter.

    It was terrifying to see how she looked at Patt and Enzo when they showed her the gown. Although I want tough at them because I know how much they care about each other, seeing how scared those two are of Serene is still amusing.

    When I answered his call, Von asked, ¡°Sir, do you want me toe with youter?¡±

    ¡°No need; you can rest tonight. Patt and Enzo will be there, so I don¡¯t think it will be a stressful night.¡±

    ¡°Alright, sir,¡± Von replied, and we ended the call. Thinking about my assistant, I knew he also needed time for himself. Since I am happy and enjoying my weekend with my wife, he should do the same to his girlfriend if ever he has.

    I left my mini office and went to our bedroom to check on my wife. I found her sitting on our bed, staring at the gown. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked. She looked at me and sighed.

    ¡°Look at that,¡± she replied, pointing at the gown.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see anything wrong with that. I like it more than the one you wore to the anniversary party.¡± Imented. ¡°And it looks simple to me.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, it looks simple.¡±

    ¡°You kicked one of your men when he bought you a dress on our wedding day. It looks simple and decent; what¡¯s wrong with this gown being simple?¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s because I am going to attend the party intended for me. I should look beautiful and elegant. I didn¡¯t want anyone to steal my shine.¡± she replied.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know that you have that side.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± she asked, ring, which made meugh at her. I could see her nose red up, but she still looked beautiful. ¡°Are youughing at me?¡±

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to think about those things. I mean, I thought you don¡¯t care how others see you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± she eximed, ¡°But this is something else. I had to be beautiful because I knew that that bitch Mavie and Daisy would be there as well.¡±

    ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡± I asked, ¡°Let¡¯s go and buy a new gown.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± she replied, taking her phone before she dialed a number. ¡°Bring me something to wear that will make me look beautiful and stunning. I need it now!¡± She said in a rush, and I felt sorry for whoever she talked to.

    I let her for the time being because she looked pissed, and I didn¡¯t want to be the receiving end of her annoyance. It¡¯s not that I am scared of her; maybe this is how men usually feel about their wives. I¡¯ve been with different women, but only to fill my needs as a man and in bed. Other than that, I don¡¯t feel anything for any of them. I am proud to say that I only feel this way about Serene and her alone.

    After a couple of hours, a delivery arrived. The guard at the main gate called my mansion to inform me about it, so I had to ask my wife if she knew about it. ¡°Yeah, let them in,¡± she replied, so that¡¯s what I told the security as well.

    ¡°Boss, Philip said to choose anything you like.¡± the man said. We were in the living room, and Serene started looking in the gown rack.

    ¡°White and red look good on you,¡± I said when she touched the red gown. Her hands stopped shuffling the gowns and took it. I smiled internally, thinking my opinion mattered to her.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take this, ¡± she said, dismissing the men. ¡°You can go.¡± I followed her with my gaze as she started walking her way upstairs. Is she always like that? Dismissing everyone as soon as they do their job?

    ¡°Mr. McGregor, we¡¯re going to leave,¡± the man said, so I nodded at him. I was about to give him some tips, but he refused. ¡°No, thank you. Our job is toply with our boss¡¯s needs.¡± I nodded and watched the group leave the mansion with the rest of the gowns they brought.

    I rushed into our bedroom while thinking about what kind of suit I was going to wear. I want to match my wife¡¯s gown, and I don¡¯t think I will be able to get her opinion about it, but I will still try to ask.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to match mine.¡± She replied after I asked about the suit I was holding.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I want to, now tell me, what do you think of this suit?¡± I asked again. She looked at the clothes in my hand. It was a white and redbination. I¡¯m sure that it will look good on me, but I still want to hear her thoughts. ¡°You should be honest because you will be introducing me as your husband,¡± I added, making her crease her forehead. I wanted to chuckle at her appearance but knew she wouldn¡¯t like it.

    ¡°It looks good,¡± she replied, turning back to me.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I asked, surprised.

    ¡°If you¡¯re waiting for me to phrase you by saying how it will look good on you, stop it. That¡¯s not going to happen.¡±

    ¡°You know, you need to sugarcoat your words.¡± She turned to look and walked closer to me, and said,

    ¡°Yeah, I will do that next time. But for now, get your suit with you and dress up in another bedroom. I am going to be very busy making myself beautiful.¡± The fuck, did she just throw me out of our bedroom?

 Party 2

    Alex

    While I waited for my wife, I sat on the edge of the plush velvet couch in our living room, my fingers idly tapping the armrest. The soft glow from the chandelier overhead cast a warm light on the room, but it couldn¡¯tpete with the anticipation that lit up my eyes. I¡¯d always been proud of my wife. Still, tonight, there was a bubbling excitement mixed with nervousness as I waited for her to finish dressing for the party. She had chosen something I suggested, and I couldn¡¯t wait to see it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I never thought she would be just like other women who take their time dressing up and doing her makeup. Knowing that made me think that she was doing it not only because of Mavie but because of me as well. Well, it¡¯s not bad to think she was making herself beautiful because of me, right?

    The clock ticked slowly, each second dragging out the wait. She was still upstairs, and I couldn¡¯t wait to see her walking down the stairs. My heart skipped when I finally heard the soft sound of her stiletto. I looked up and found her staring back at me, looking nervous. I¡¯ve known her to be confident, and seeing her like that made me chuckle internally.

    As she reached thest step, my breath caught in my throat. There she stood, a vision of elegance and allure. Her long red gown flowed like liquid fire, hugging her curves in all the right ces. The deep neckline plunged daringly, hinting at the soft, creamy skin beneath, while the thigh-high slit revealed her long, toned leg with every step she took. She made a little turn, and I saw the back of the gown was half bare, the fabric sweeping down to just above her waist, showcasing her slender back and the graceful curve of her spine.

    Her wless makeup entuated her striking features while her hair cascaded down her shoulders in loose waves. Her eyes seemed to sparkle with an inner light framed by perfectly applied eyeliner and mascara. A touch of red lipstickpleted her look, matching the gown and adding to the overall effect of bold sophistication.

    I stood up slowly, unable to take my eyes off her. My heart swelled with pride and admiration. ¡°You look stunning,¡± I managed to say, my voice thick with emotion.

    Despite her morous appearance, she smiled with a touch of shyness in her eyes. ¡°Do you like it?¡± she asked, twirling slightly so the gown red around her legs.

    ¡°I don¡¯t just like it,¡± I replied, stepping closer and taking her hand. ¡°You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. I feel like the luckiest man alive.¡±

    Sheughed softly; the sound was like music to my ears. ¡°Thank you, Alex. Your experience with women made me feel special. She replied,

    I pulled her close, my hand resting lightly on the small of her back, feeling the warmth of her skin.

    ¡°I neverpliment any women. I say it because it¡¯s the truth. I can¡¯t wait to show you off tonight.¡±

    She blushed, a delicate pink rising to her cheeks, and leaned into me, our foreheads touching. ¡°I¡¯m d you think so,¡± she whispered.

    We stood there for a moment, wrapped in each other¡¯s presence, the party a distant thought. For now, it was just us, and I felt a surge of love and gratitude for the woman who was my wife and my partner. I knew that no matter where we went or what we did, she would always be the most beautiful woman in the room for me.

    I know that Serene is a very strong woman, but I am still happy that she let me take care of her. After our first time together and our return to the country, we have been more intimate and rxed with each other. Although I could still sense her hesitation, maybe because of what her father did to her mother, I also felt she was trying to make things work for us.

    We arrived at the event in style; the evening air was cool and refreshing as we stepped out of the car. The venue was the grand ballroom of the city¡¯s most luxurious hotel, whose exterior lit up with elegant lights that hinted at the splendor inside. A red carpet lined the entrance, providing a fitting touch for Serene¡¯s inauguration as Serendipity Jewelry¡¯s new CEO.

    As we walked in, the ambiance of the venue immediately struck me. The ballroom was a masterpiece of luxury and elegance. Crystal chandeliers hung from the high ceilings, casting a shimmering glow over everything. Intricate gold moldings andrge mirrors adorned the walls, reflecting the light to make the space appear evenrger and more magnificent. The room was filled with tables draped in white linen with gold ents, each centered on a stunning arrangement of fresh flowers and twinkling candles.

    Guests mingled, their attire as dazzling as the room itself. Men in tailored tuxedos and women in exquisite gowns created a sea of sophistication and mour. The murmur of conversation and the clinking of sses filled the air, providing a soft background to the string quartet ying in one corner of the room.

    I noticed Enzo was positioned where he could see my wife, just in case something happened. I¡¯m sure it would be easy for him to assist Serene. My gaze swept around, searching for Patt, who was conversing with other guests dressed in their respectful tuxedos.

    As we walked through the crowd, people turned to admire her, their eyes widening in appreciation of her beauty and poise. I could hear snippets of conversation andpliments flowing freely about her stunning gown, wondering who she was and why she was with me.

    We made our way to the main stage, where arge banner with the Serendipity Jewelry logo hung behind a podium. Elegant floral arrangements decorated the stage, while arge screen showcased a slideshow showcasing thepany¡¯s achievements and new collections. The lights dimmed slightly, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to the front of the room.

    Serene took my hand and gently squeezed it, her eyes meeting mine with excitement and nervousness. I leaned in and whispered, ¡°You¡¯ve got this. I¡¯m so proud of you.¡±

    She smiled, her confidence bolstered, and went up to the podium, where Patt was now standing. Lorenzo and his family approached the stage and started spewing nonsense as she was about to speak. ¡°You¡¯re not the CEO, and you still don¡¯t own the share your mother left for you. You haven¡¯t presented your husband to me, so this asion is inappropriate.¡± The old Dn said angrily. He shouted his words for everyone to hear while the two women beside him smirked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are saying, but didn¡¯t this asion allow me to introduce my husband as well?¡± Moreover, I don¡¯t recall instructing my assistant to extend your invitation.¡± Serene replied arrogantly. I want tough at how the family looks. ¡°So, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°You impertinent!¡± Daisy shouted.

    ¡°Be careful with your words, bitch.¡± Serene talked back. ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to suffer humiliation, leaving would be better. But if you promise me that you will behave like a dog, I¡¯ll let you stay. You don¡¯t know; I might ask the kitchen to bag you some leftovers.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Mavie eximed. ¡°What do you think of us, beggars?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Isn¡¯t it the reason why your father used my mother with your bitch mother¡¯s knowledge? Because he can¡¯t provide for you. Your father was unable to provide for both you and your mother.¡±

    My wife is a savage. She knew when to throw words. They were like daggers that hit all the vital points for Lorenzo and his family. I don¡¯t think they have experienced embarrassment like this. Furiously, the family stayed aside and watched as the program started.

    On the other hand, Serene looked at Patt and motioned for him to continue. The room fell silent as she began her speech after her assistant introduced her to everyone, her voice steady and warm. She spoke about her mother¡¯s journey, the values of Serendipity Jewelry, and her vision for the future. Her words were inspiring, and I could see the admiration in the eyes of the guests as they listened intently.

    ¡°And before I conclude,¡± she said, her eyes scanning the room until they found me, ¡°I want to introduce someone very special to me. Someone who will be joining me on this journey. My husband, Alex McGregor,¡±

    A spotlight swung over me, and I felt a wave of surprise and warmth as the guests turned their attention. With a smile, I stepped up to join Serene on the stage.

    ¡°This man beside me will be my support every step of the way, along with my trusted people and friends,¡± she continued, her voice filled with emotion. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done this without their unwavering belief in me.¡±

    The room erupted in apuse, and my cheeks flushed slightly. I leaned into the microphone, feeling a mix of pride and humility. ¡°Thank you, everyone,¡± I said. ¡°I am incredibly proud of Serene and everything she has achieved. She¡¯s not just an amazing CEO; she¡¯s an amazing person, and I¡¯m honored to stand by her side.¡±

    As the apuse subsided, Serene and I shared a look filled with mutual admiration, and, I hope, love too. The night was a whirlwind ofughter, conversation, and celebration. The atmosphere was electric, filled with the promise of new beginnings and the excitement of what woulde. I couldn¡¯t help but feel an overwhelming sense of gratitude and love for the woman by my side. She was more than I could have ever dreamed of, and tonight, she shone brighter than any jewel in the room.

    Amidst the apuse, I turned to see Lorenzo and his family, who looked shocked. I wonder what they were thinking, but I¡¯m sure they will be hesitant to do anything to my wife now that they know that she¡¯s my wife. I am not Alexander McGregor for nothing.

 Will

    Third Person

    ¡°This is unfair, Dad..¡± Said Mavie, crying. ¡°How did she end up marrying Alex McGregor? How did they meet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she seduced him; what else?¡± Daisy added. ¡°We need to do something about this, Lorenzo. I am not going to let you leave with nothing!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I want this? Of course, I am not going to leave thepany empty-handed!¡± Lorenzo shouted.

    It was the following day after the event, and they were in their living room. Until they woke up, they still couldn¡¯t believe that Serene had married the wealthiest man in the country. ¡°We need to think about how we are able to get back to Serene or take her out of thepany. It won¡¯t be easy since McGregor is beside her¡±, Lorenzo said. The mother and daughter nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Dear, how about you and Ryan?¡± Daisy asked Mavie.

    ¡°What do you expect? After what Serene showed him, do you still think that boy will ept her?¡± Lorenzo snarled at his wife. ¡°Such a disgrace!¡±

    ¡°You know why she did that!¡± Daisy talked back. ¡°It was for you! So you could keep your position!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, she should have done it secretly! She should have not let anyone find out about it!¡± Lorenzo shouted angrily. ¡°And worse, she let that bastard catch her!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I just want to help you. I saw how hard you worked for Serendipity, and I didn¡¯t want it to go to waste.¡± Mavie said in a low voice, trying to appear pitiful and remorseful. She knew that her father would side with her no matter what, and what she did for him was also for her sake. She couldn¡¯t afford to live on the street, just like when she was a kid, and she and Daisy were leeching off to her father.

    ¡°I think Marissa knew about you all along, that bitch!¡± Lorenzo eximed. ¡°With herst will, not letting me marry anyone until her daughter was married, it only made sense.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Daisy asked, ¡°Are you saying that she knew everything about us? About Mavie all this time?¡±

    ¡°That bitch doesn¡¯t love me. She used me so that her daughter wouldn¡¯t turn out to be a bastard.¡±

    ¡°What are we going to do, Dad? Mom?¡± Mavie asked. Her face was filled with worry, anger, and, at the same time, envy. She was envious that Serene, whom she requested her father to throw out years ago from her own house, was now living in luxury and had taken thepany she was hoping to inherit.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking.¡± Her father replied, ¡°I sent her to her grandparents in Portico so she won¡¯t be able to achieve anything. I don¡¯t understand why she was full of confidence when she was supposed to be timid and weak.¡±

    ¡°Me too. What did her grandparents do to her that she managed to gain that air of sophistication and ss? I was expecting her to be a country bumpkin when I agreed to let her stay here after you called her.¡± Daisy added. ¡°Do you know what her grandparents do?¡±

    ¡°No. All I know is that they were old. Marissa used to tell me that they lived by themselves, and that¡¯s why she made sure to make time to visit them often.¡±

    ¡°Why are we even thinking about them? I don¡¯t care what they do; I just want that bastard to pay for what she did to us!¡± Mavie eximed in frustration. She didn¡¯t like hearing her parents talking about people other than Serene and their n to take her out of the picture.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am going to do anything to make that bastard pay for what she did to our family,¡± Lorenzo said before taking his phone out of his pocket and dialing a number.

    ¡°Whose this?¡± answered the man on the other line.

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s me, Lorenzo.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know any Lorenzo.¡± his father said.

    ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? Didn¡¯t you call me five months ago telling me to return?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the son I thought had changed. The son I thought had learned his lesson and had gone wise based on experience.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked with wide eyes, even though he knew what he would say next.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a son who disgraces my family. I thought you¡¯d learned when you married Marissa. Still, you never stop seeing that woman!¡± his father said before he ended the call, making Lorenzo throw his phone.

    ¡°What was that about?¡± Daisy asked, shocked. She had never seen him do something like that, so she got worried, even though she had no idea what his father had told him.

    ¡°That old man! He disowned me once again!¡± Lorenzo replied angrily.

    ¡°What? Why would they do that?¡± Mavie asked,

    ¡°Because of your mother, what else!¡±

    ¡°What do I have to do with him disowning you again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t like you, and he didn¡¯t want me to be with you, that¡¯s why!¡± he answered, yelling.

    ¡°Until now, your father didn¡¯t like our rtionship? I thought it had changed after he learned we were doing okay with Serendipity?¡± Daisy asked. Her face was stoic, but Lorenzo could feel the pain and hurt she felt from being neglected by his father.

    ¡°Then Grandpa will never meet me as well.¡± Mavie added, ¡°He disowned you, his son. How much more me?¡±

    ¡°Stop thinking about him. We¡¯ve lived without him and my family all these years and don¡¯t need them.¡±

    ¡°But you just called him; it only means that you want to ask him for help,¡± Daisy replied, and he nodded. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to deny it.

    ¡°But still, we will be able to pull this through. Look, we only lose ourpany. We still have this mansion and other properties that Serene has no idea about.¡±

    Before Mavie could say a thing, one of their maids came in and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Sir, someone wants to see you.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Daisy asked, annoyed.

    ¡°Me,¡± Patt said as he showed up with Marissa¡¯swyer.

    ¡°What is this all about?¡± Lorenzo asked angrily when he saw the old man.

    ¡°Since Serene is already here, I decided to read Marissa¡¯sst will before you and her representative.¡± Atty. Lu replied. ¡°Please ask your woman and daughter to leave; they cannot attend this conversation.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Mavie asked, confused.

    ¡°It means that you are irrelevant in this matter. You don¡¯t need to hear the will because you¡¯re an outsider.¡± Patt replied.

    ¡°How dare you! Then why are you here?¡± Daisy talked back.

    ¡°I am Serene¡¯s best friend, left-hand man, assistant, bodyguard, brother, and her representative to hear the will,¡± Patt replied arrogantly. He was smirking, and he knew how pissed Lorenzo was judging by the look on his face.

    ¡°If you may, please, Mr. Dn. I¡¯m old, and I want to get over this already.¡± Atty. Lu said respectfully, although he knew what kind of man Lorenzo was and what he had done to Serene and Marissa.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my study.¡± Lorenzo said, ¡°You two stay here and wait.¡± He added this, looking at Daisy and Mavie, who were both anxious. For a long time, after finding out that Marissa had a will, they had been deeply thinking about how they could take all her assets away from Serene.

    Lorenzo did everything he could to get ahold of that piece of paper, and he felt lucky that he found out about Marissa¡¯s condition regarding Serene¡¯s marriage and his remarriage. ¡°Take your seats¡±, Old Dn said.

    They all took their seats and Atty. Lu started reading the will. Each time, Lorenzo¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and when he thought the old attorney was finished, he shouted.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be! Howe she didn¡¯t leave anything for me? I married her so her child won¡¯t be a bastard, and this is all I got?¡± Then the door burst open, and Daisy and Mavie came in, eavesdropping from the beginning. Patt shook his head as he sighed.

    ¡°How dare that bitch to leave nothing for Lorenzo! He saved her and her daughter from humiliation!¡± Daisy shouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever call Aunt Rissa that way. She¡¯s nothing like a mistress and a gold digger like you!¡± Patt said angrily, ring at Daisy and Mavie, who now felt unexinable fear. Patt didn¡¯t like anyone to disrespect their former leader. Even if she¡¯s gone, he will still do anything for her, even at the cost of his life.

    ¡°Mr. Dn, as per the will, you are not allowed to stay in the mansions. All that you acquire after you manage Serendipity will also be taken from you, other than the amount of your monthlypensation stated in thepany records. Everything will cease if all your assets exceed the value of your totalpensation through these years. I hope it¡¯s clear to you.¡±

    ¡°We are married; don¡¯t I have a right to her property?¡± Lorenzo asked.

    ¡°If you already forget, I want to remind you that you¡¯ve signed a prenuptial agreement.¡± Atty. Lu replied,

    ¡°Do you have a copy of that?¡± Lorenzo asked arrogantly because he already asked someone to destroy it when Marissa was still alive and thepany flourished. He thought Marissa would never have time to consider it since she was already busy with her business.

    ¡°Of course.¡± The attorney replied, making Lorenzo¡¯s eyes widen. Then, the old man looked at Daisy and Mavie before he invited them to take their seats. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, you can stay,¡± he added, ¡°I am going to continue reading the will.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not finished yet, finish?¡± Lorenzo asks, but the attorney just looks at him and reads.

    ¡°If Lorenzo Dn takes care of Serene, sends her to a good school, and loves her like his own, he will have all my properties. But suppose he brings any woman or child into my home after I am gone. In that case, everything that he had a right will be forfeited, and everything will go through my daughter by Section 3 of this will.¡±

    ¡°That bitch knew!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Patt replied, looking at Daisy. ¡°And we always have our eyes on you,¡± he added, looking at Lorenzo, who was furious but couldn¡¯t say anything. Attorney Lu continued the reading until he said everything they needed to know.

    ¡°I want all of you to vacate the mansion today,¡± Patt said before he turned his back and left with thewyer.

    ¡°Dad, where are we going to lie now?¡± Mavie asked, crying.

    ¡°Did they think they outwit me?¡± Lorenzo said, smirking, making the mother and daughter look at him confusedly.

 Visit Plan

    Serene

    Lorenzo and his family left the mansion, but I asked one of my men to follow them wherever they went. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something more that I will be able to find out about them. Knowing how greedy they are, they have a n B. And I will not give them a chance to execute that either. I will not stop until I see them in the trash where they belong.

    ¡°Honey,¡± I was startled by Alex¡¯s voice. I didn¡¯t hear him enter our bedroom. Is this howcent I am whenever I¡¯m with him? ¡°What have you been thinking? I thought Patt settled everything?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yeah, he already did. The greedy family is now leaving my Mom¡¯s mansion.¡± I replied and got up. I am not in the mood to be lovey-dovey with him, which I¡¯m sure will happen once he joins me on the bed.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to pee,¡± I replied, even though I was not. I just needed to get away from him, and going to the bathroom was the only reason that came to mind.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Or you¡¯re just trying to avoid me?¡±

    ¡°Why would I avoid you? I haven¡¯t done anything that would require me to do that.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything either.¡±

    ¡°It only means that I am not avoiding you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± he asked, and I nodded before entering the bathroom. I sighed heavily after I rested my back on the closed door.

    ¡°Honey, how long are you going to take a pee?¡± Alex asked as he knocked on the door, and I could sense that he was mocking me, judging by the sound of his voice. I rolled my eyes before I opened the door, only to find him waiting outside. He was raising a brow at me, and I could see he was teasing me.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, but he didn¡¯t say anything and pulled me closer to him instead before kissing me. We stayed like that for minutes until we let go of each other¡¯s lips to catch some air.

    ¡°Princess is looking for you,¡± he said, smacking my lips before letting me go and turning his back to me on his way to the walk-in closet. How could he? I left our bedroom and went to the kitchen, where my friend was.

    ¡°Boss,¡± she greeted. She was also on her way to the living room, and we met there.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked and sat on the couch before the center table, where she had put some snacks. This is what I like about her: she knew that I love to eat and also knew what I love to eat.

    ¡°I want to talk to you about grandma and grandpa¡¯s condition.¡± My forehead creased because she said my grandparents were doing fine thest time we talked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand; I thought they were okay before you left them?¡± I asked, confused.

    ¡°Yes, but you know they are old and have to get all the attention they need.¡±

    ¡°But they are very hard-headed; they wouldn¡¯t even tell me if something was wrong.¡±

    ¡°You know them well. We¡¯re just lucky that my recement is very hard-headed as well.¡±

    ¡°Who is she, by the way? You never mentioned her name.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Sofia,¡± she replied, and my eyes widened. ¡°I thought she wouldn¡¯t agree and to thest minute, she went to see me and talk about the job.¡±

    ¡°Was she the previous head nurse of Portico General Hospital?¡± I asked, and she nodded. Well, she¡¯s really stubborn, and I wonder how they are doing in the mansion now.

    Nurse Sofia is one of the respected nurses in Portico. She had been in different kinds of situations. She even almost lost her life many times over because of themunists who had been trying to take over the region but failed miserably. My family was always there for the people and the government, and we have some men looking after the peace and order of the entire region.

    ¡°Should I visit them? I¡¯ve been here for a long time. Do you think they¡¯re already missing me?¡±

    ¡°Probably. You know how they are. Even on a mission, they always look worried unless you return safe and sound.¡±

    ¡°Should we go back? Well, I was supposed to visit them before you came here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll inform them.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, because surprises don¡¯t work on them.¡± I agreed, and we both smiled. Princess is the one who always took care of me after every mission. She sees to it that all my wounds will be hidden before I report back to my grandparents. She¡¯s a nurse who knows a lot about medicine and can perform surgeries independently. Well, surgeries rted to stab wounds and gunshots. Still, she can do surgeries, right?

    ¡°When are we going?¡± I looked at where the voice came from and found Alex walking closer to us. Has he been listening to us from the beginning?

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked,

    ¡°To your grandparents.¡±

    ¡°I am going; what makes you think you are too?¡±

    ¡°Because I am your husband, you must introduce me to them. Don¡¯t they want to meet their grandson?¡± My eyes rolled at him after he said that. How could he say something like that, feeling close? ¡°Why? Are you not nning on bringing me with you?¡± He asked again.

    ¡°You have yourpany to look at.¡±

    ¡°I have people working for me,¡± he replied immediately. ¡°Come on, honey. I want to meet your grandparents, too.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I want to thank them for raising you as a beautiful, strong, and independent woman as you are.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fool me, Alex.¡±

    ¡°I am not. Don¡¯t you know that those are the qualities that pulled me closer to you?¡±

    ¡°I think I have to leave you two alone. I can¡¯t stand the kind of conversation you are having. It¡¯s making me sick, and I would want to vomit.¡± Princess said and got up from her seat.

    ¡°Hey, Princess,¡± Alex said, stopping my friend from going back to the kitchen.

    ¡°You should get a life and find someone who will also take care of you. Don¡¯t just protect Serene; I am here to do that for her. Although I appreciate your loyalty and friendship, I also want her friends to be happy with the people they love.¡± he said, ¡°When I say people they love, I mean not just my wife. That includes your family.¡±

    ¡°Boss and her grandparents are my family,¡± Princess replied with a stoic face. I wanted to know where their conversation was going. It was the first time someone had talked to her like that, and I wanted to know what she thought.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. But I think they are not preventing you from having someone special.¡± Alex insisted.

    ¡°They are special to me,¡± Princess replied, and I wanted tough at her seriousness. However, I knew that she usually talks like that.

    ¡°Oh,e on! I mean, you find yourself a boyfriend.¡± Alex finally said it.

    ¡°Do I look like I don¡¯t have a boyfriend?¡± Princess asked, which shocked both me and Alex.

    ¡°You do?¡± I asked curiously while I saw Alex waiting for her answer as well.

    ¡°No. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking if it was obvious,¡± she replied, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Why are youughing? Sir Alex is also your first boyfriend. You just got lucky that you didn¡¯t intimidate him.¡± she added.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°And what¡¯s that supposed to be?¡± I asked, raising a brow, but my husband and Princess were nowughing together, and I felt like they wereughing at me, so I red at them. It was a happy moment; I saw my friendugh genuinely, and that is thanks to my husband. Maybe I made the right decisions after all.

 Box In

    Serene

    ¡°Boss, Grandma is very excited to see you,¡± Enzo said, making me raise a brow at him. We are in the garage, getting ready to leave for Portico.

    ¡°Me or Alex?¡± I asked, annoyed. Since Princess told them about our visit, Grandma has not stopped calling me and keeps asking about my husband.

    ¡°I think she¡¯s excited to see both of you,¡± he replied as he put our luggage at the back of the SUV. I rolled my eyes at him before I averted my gaze to the mansion¡¯s entrance and found Alexing out, walking towards us.

    ¡°Ready?¡± he asked, looking excited.

    ¡°Are you that excited to meet my grandparents?¡±

    ¡°Are they not excited to meet me?¡± he asked as well before looking at Enzo, who was now on his way to the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°They are,¡± he answered before he opened the door and got in. Alex, on the other hand, looked stupid and grinned at me, so I shook my head and got in the SUV as well. Princess was already sitting beside Enzo, so we left after Alex sat beside me.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t just take an airne? It¡¯s a lot faster.¡±

    ¡°I like long drives,¡± I replied,

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re not the one driving.¡± Enzo chimed in.

    ¡°Are youining?¡± I asked, raising a brow while looking at him in the rear mirror.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know the wordin,¡± he answered, making Princessugh at him. I saw Alex in my peripheral view, shaking his head with a smile.

    The drive will be long, but I will surely enjoy it. What I like about long drives is that I am able to appreciate the beautiful scenery we pass by. If only I were not Serene Portico, I would love to stop and take pictures. But I can¡¯t do that, so I just indulge myself by feasting my eyes.

    The drives continued, and we stopped at a diner. We were hungry, and we still had a long way to go.

    ¡°What do you want, hon?¡± Alex asked. I was already seated since I got used to Enzo or any of my men who were with me to order for me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, sir. I already know what she likes.¡± my friend said as Princess sat beside me. Alex followed him, though I saw his face hardened. Why is that?

    They arrived with my burger, fries, and drinks, and we started eating. We had our normal conversation, and I noticed my husband was in the mood to crack jokes, so I think he was fine. Enzo must have told him something that changed his demeanor.

    Everyone in the diner looked in our direction as we continued chatting. Is that how famous Alex is? Most women had their eyes on my husband, and I didn¡¯t like it. To mark my territory, I got some fries and had him eat them.

    ¡°What the¡± Enzo eximed when he saw it, but my husband smiled and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Thank you, honey,¡± he said, smiling. I looked around and found the women rolling their eyes at me, and I wanted to break their necks. How dare they! There¡¯s no way I will let them have what¡¯s mine. ¡°Here, honey.¡± When I looked at my husband, he gave me a spoonful of sundaes, which I ate happily.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± I asked both Princess and Enzo, who had their mouths open.

    ¡°You just ate on a spoon, which Sir Alex used,¡± Princess answered.

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never done that before,¡± Enzo chimed in, and when I looked at my husband, he was smiling at me, looking very handsome.

    ¡°He¡¯s my husband; what¡¯s wrong about that? We even did more than just kissing.¡±

    ¡°What!!¡± the two eximed. I heard Alexughing, and I did, too, because of their looks. I¡¯ve never seen them so shocked before, either. I never thought I would be able to shock them like that.

    After we ate, Princess took the driver¡¯s seat, which Enzo refused, but she insisted and won. I don¡¯t care who¡¯s driving since I don¡¯t have a license. Alex offered himself, but the two refused, so he just shrugged his shoulders.

    Portico Region is the wealthiest region in the country. Not many people knew about it because we were low-profile. Many businesses were owned by businessmen who lived in different regions, and only they understood our region¡¯s economic growth.

    The SUV¡¯s leather seats cradled me as I leaned back, my fingers intertwined with Alex¡¯s. His thumb tracedforting circles on the back of my hand, but my mind was elsewhere, scanning the road through tinted windows. Princess, drive silently. At the same time, Enzo¡¯s keen eyes darted from side to side, watching for any sign of trouble.

    The first car slid in behind us, unnoticed at first. Then another. When the fifth car appeared, I felt the tension ripple through the SUV. We were being surrounded.

    ¡°Princess,¡± I said, my voice calm butmanding. She didn¡¯t need any more instructions. The SUV roared to life, picking up speed as we hit the road. The tailing cars matched our pace.

    Enzo turned in his seat, a handgun appearing as if by magic in his hands, and handed me one. ¡°Five cars,¡± he reported. ¡°They¡¯re spreading out, trying to box us in.¡±

    Alex squeezed my hand, his jaw tight. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just a little dy,¡± I replied steely. ¡°Princess, lose them.¡±

    She grunted, her eyes flicking to the rearview mirror. ¡°Hang on,¡± she said, swerving the SUV sharply to the left, narrowly missing a guardrail. The sudden move brought us some distance, but the five cars adjusted, relentless in their pursuit.

    ¡°Enzo, get ready,¡± I ordered. He nodded, rolling down his window and leaning out slightly. His first shot rang out, hitting the front tire of the nearest car. It swerved violently before crashing into the median, but the others didn¡¯t falter.

    ¡°Nice shot,¡± Alex said after seeing what happened. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± he asked. I looked at him, confused. He should be weary, if not scared, since what¡¯s happening is not normal for him.

    ¡°Just stay down,¡± I told him. Then, I rolled down my window and aimed at the left car. My shot shattered the windshield, and the driver lost control, veering off the road.

    ¡°Two down,¡± I muttered, adrenaline pumping through my veins. The remaining three cars elerated, attempting to nk us. Princess swerved again, dodging an iing car that tried to ram us from the side.

    ¡°They¡¯re getting desperate,¡± Alex said, so I fired at another car that had pulled up dangerously close and hit the radiator, causing smoke to billow as it fell behind.

    ¡°Princess, get us to a safe ce,¡± I ordered. She nodded, taking an exit off the highway. We have a safe house a few miles down a winding, forested road-an advantage for us.

    Enzo fired again, taking out another tire. The car skidded, flipped, and disappeared from view. Only two are left.

    The forest swallowed us as we raced down the narrow road. Branches scratched at the sides of the SUV, but Princess didn¡¯t slow down. She knew what was at stake.

    ¡°Thest two are persistent,¡± Alex growled, his focus unbroken.

    ¡°They¡¯ll regret it,¡± I said, aiming at one of the remaining cars. My shot hit the driver¡¯s side window but didn¡¯t stop them. They were closing in, trying to force us off the road.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Princess yelled, making a hard turn onto a dirt path. The SUV bounced, and thest two cars struggled to maintain control.

    Enzo pulled another tire out. The second-tost car spun out, crashing into a tree. Only one remained. It was right behind us, with its bumper nearly touching ours.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Enzo, where¡¯s the spare?¡± I called out, requesting more firepower.

    ¡°Under your seat,¡± he replied.

    I reached down, my fingers catching the handle of a hiddenpartment. Inside, a sleek ck gun waited. I grabbed it, feeling its weight settlefortably in my hand.

    ¡°Time to end this,¡± I said confidently and leaned out of my window with my gun aimed. Then I fired simultaneously, with my bullets finding their marks. The final car¡¯s engine sputtered, smoke pouring from under its hood before it rolled to a stop.

    ¡°You got them,¡± Alex said, his voice filled with amazement.

    Princess slowed the SUV as we approached the safehouse, its gates opening to wee us. I took a deep breath. The danger passed, but my guard remained up. This wasn¡¯t over-far from it.

    ¡°We¡¯ll stay here for a while and n our next move,¡± I said, looking at them. ¡°They won¡¯t catch us off guard again.¡±

    Alex nodded, his hand finding mine once more. We walked into the safehouse together. I know he already knew what kind of life I was living. I could feel he already upied a special ce in my heart, and if he decided to divorce me because of what happened earlier, I was going to let him go, no matter how painful it would be.

 Mine

    WITH MATURE CONTENT!!

    Alex

    I was looking at my wife sitting on a couch beside me. We just arrived at a house, and I was in what I think was a safe house or something like that since there were also men when we arrived. It¡¯s a three-storey building, and we are on the third floor in the living room-like area, surrounded by rooms. Yes, the house¡¯s structure is nice and modern and has a round shape.

    ¡°What is it?¡± my wife asked when she looked at me. ¡°You had been staring at me as if you wanted to ask me something.¡±

    ¡°I was just wondering where your other men are driving the other car?¡± I asked curiously. We had been chased, and surely they heard the gunshots, and yet I didn¡¯t see them.

    ¡°They went straight to our mansion in Portico,¡± she replied casually, which I didn¡¯t get. Why would they go there when she¡¯s here, and they were supposed to protect her? ¡°Don¡¯t think too much; I told them to do that,¡± she added, making me raise my brow.

    ¡°Your life is at stake and you let them go?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand; Enzo, Princess and I can manage. We¡¯ve been through the worst, and the earlier incident is nothing,¡± she said. I sighed heavily, looking at her. Is this how she lives all these years? I am not afraid to die, but seeing how those men try hard to get us, wait,

    ¡°Why don¡¯t they just shower us with bullets?¡± I asked. There were five cars, and although we received a few shots from them, I don¡¯t think it was enough to get us.

    ¡°They wanted boss alive.¡± Enzo chimed in as he sat on the sofa before us with Princess.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, confused.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Everyone in this region wanted boss alive for their satisfaction. They couldn¡¯t wait to humiliate her and also to inform everyone who knew her that she¡¯s gone and no one will protect them.¡± Princess answered.

    ¡°Protect them?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes. The Portico family had been the guardians of small viges here, especially those abused by those in power. That¡¯s why none of the government officials have the guts to do something that will affect the people of Portico, or they will be six feet under.¡± It¡¯s Enzo this time. I looked at my wife and found her casually sipping on the ss of wine that Princess gave her.

    ¡°And this house?¡±

    ¡°One of ours. The men you see here were the ones who took care and in-charge here. We don¡¯t know if any of our enemies knew, but for the meantime, it¡¯s safe.¡± Serene said, smiling. I couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of her and worried at the same time. She is used to this kind of life, and I know she also knew that her life was mostly in danger and at risk. One of her feet is hanging on her grave, but I don¡¯t see any sign of fear in her.

    ¡°What kind of organization are you leading?¡± I asked.

    ¡°The Portico,¡± she simply replied, continuing to put her ss on the table beside her. ¡°You might not know about it, but I want you to be ready since you didn¡¯t want to divorce me, as you said.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to do it or even think about it,¡± I said quickly. I didn¡¯t want her to think I became hesitant about our marriage because of what had happened. ¡°You¡¯re stuck with me for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°We will leave you two.¡± I heard Enzo say it, and I knew he had left with Princess. Serene was looking at me in disbelief. She must not have expected me to say those words, so I didn¡¯t leave my gaze on her either.

    ¡°Why do you look so fucking cool and handsome?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Because I am,¡± I replied confidently, pulling her closer before iming her mouth. She tasted like the wine she drank, and that made her sexy. I felt her responding to my kisses hungrily before she sat on myp. ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re so alluring.¡±

    ¡°Because I am,¡± that made me grin. I love her confidence and feel myself falling deeper in love with her. She started to undress me; the feel of her hands caressing my chest made me feel like the sexiest man on earth. I caught her hands and brought them to my lips before kissing them.

    ¡°You¡¯re the most exquisite woman I¡¯ve ever met, honey,¡± I said and started sucking her fingers one by one.

    ¡°Ohh..¡± she moaned, so I pulled her by her nape and kissed her possessively. This woman is mine, and I will not let anything happen to her. My hands started moving, and I undressed her. I want to see her nakedness. That is for my eyes only.

    ¡°No one¡¯s going toe up here, right?¡± I asked, making her brows furrow. ¡°I didn¡¯t like anyone seeing you naked or hearing your moans. Those were for my eyes and ears only.¡±

    ¡°Unless I call them here, no one will interrupt us,¡± she replied. Enzo and Princess knew what we were doing here, so I started tasting her without hesitation. I was like the servant that worshiped her and her body before I bent her over on the couch we were sitting on and roughly thrust my dick in her.

    ¡°Ahh. Shit! Alex, harder, please..¡± she muttered, and I liked it. When it came to making love with her, I was willing to follow whatever she wished. I was willing to be at her mercy if it meant pleasuring her.

    ¡°I love the way you plead, honey,¡± I whispered and held her on her hips, then continued thrusting until we both cum.

    ¡°Ahhh.. Oh, I love it, Alex. I want the way you fuck me.¡± she said, panting. I pulled out my dick and had her face me before I grabbed her by her chin and said,

    ¡°I am not done yet, honey. I still want more of you,¡± I carried her facing me with her legs wrapped around my waist.

    ¡°It feels gross,¡± she said, so Iughed.

    ¡°Yes, and we will continue doing dirty, so we will be grosser,¡± her eyes widened with excitement. ¡°Now, tell me, where¡¯s your room?¡± I asked, and she pointed to the door at my 2 o¡¯clock, so I walked there with her in my arms.

    I pinned her behind the closed door as soon as we entered the bedroom and started kissing each other again hungrily. Oh, I love her possessiveness. ¡°You¡¯re only mine, Alex, and you¡¯re not going to fuck another woman like this. You get that?¡± she asked when she grabbed me by my chin after the kiss.

    ¡°I¡¯m all yours, honey,¡± I replied, pleasuring her.

    I took her again and again and again as if I never had sex in my life. I want and love her so much; even if she doesn¡¯t feel the same towards me, I will make her feel the same in time.

    We didn¡¯t leave her bedroom until dinner, and Enzo called us. I don¡¯t know why, but I don¡¯t feel bothered by the incident earlier. It was frightful, but knowing how confident my wife was, worry left me, and my trust in Serene¡¯s confidence doubled.

 To Protect

    Alex

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Alex McGregor.¡± Serene¡¯s grandma asked. I looked at the old man sitting beside her and noticed that he had not said anything since we arrived at their mansion.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± I replied respectfully. My mother is very intimidating, and so is my father. But looking at this old woman, even at her age, she was oozing with confidence, just like my wife. The old man beside her is not an exception. Although he hasn¡¯t said anything, I feel he¡¯s not easy to deal with if I am on his bad side.

    ¡°And you¡¯re a billionaire.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a secret.¡±

    ¡°Arturo,¡± the old woman said,

    ¡°Yes, dear?¡± the old man replied, his eyes not leaving me.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure our granddaughter had already looked into him, but I trust your judgment.¡± What the? Did I hear him correctly? Is he relying on Serene¡¯s grandma?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too shocked,¡± Serene said as she approached us. After we arrived, one of the guards took me away from her and brought me to thenai. ¡°He¡¯s always like that.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡± the old man asked, raising a brow at her.

    ¡°Like following and saying yes to grandma all the time?¡± my wife replied as she sat beside me.

    ¡°Is there something wrong with that?¡± her grandma asked. ¡°How about you, Alex? Do you think there¡¯s something wrong with my husband following me?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing at all,¡± I replied, smiling. Then I looked at my wife and found her creasing her forehead at me. ¡°Didn¡¯t I do everything you asked me to dost night?¡± I asked, and that made her face red. Her grandparents gasped in shock beforeughing.

    ¡°Does that mean my great-grandchild will being any time soon?¡±

    ¡°Grandma!¡± my wife eximed.

    ¡°Why? Is it wrong to expect cute little Serene and Alex with you?¡±

    ¡°Little Serene and Alex? Where did thate from?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my dear. You know how much this olddy wants to have cute babies to cradle.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re still healthy, but I don¡¯t think you will want to care for little kids when the timees. I mean, you¡¯re impatient!¡±

    ¡°Serene, dear. Your grandma is the mostpassionate and loving woman in the world. Don¡¯t you know that by now?¡± Her grandpa chimed in,

    ¡°Yeah, right,¡± my beautiful wife replied, rolling her eyes at her grandpa so I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her. She leads a bunch of men, and she is acting sweet and cute. I never thought that I would be able to see another side of her.

    ¡°Tell me, Enzo and Princess dear, don¡¯t I deserve cute great-grandchildren?¡± the old woman asked the neers.

    ¡°Of course you do!¡± Enzo eximed and sat on a vacant couch while Princess took Grandma¡¯s right side. I guess they¡¯re both close to my wife¡¯s grandparents.

    ¡°Hear him, dear?¡± the old woman asked, looking at Serene while grinning.

    ¡°Yeah! Yeah! I get it. Everyone here is in the palm of your hands.¡± We allughed.

    ¡°Dear boy,¡± Grandma said suddenly. I wanted to continueughing with her endearment, but I held it in because I didn¡¯t want to offend her.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± I replied,

    ¡°Oh, you can call me grandma and him grandpa,¡± she said, pointing to the old man beside her. I nodded my head in agreement and replied,Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I would be happy to do that, grandma.¡±

    ¡°Such a sweet boy,¡± Grandma said happily. ¡°If only our Serene here is as sweet as you, I wouldn¡¯t look as old as I am now.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on!¡± Serene eximed and got up from her seat. I wanted to stop her but noticed Grandma stopping me, so I didn¡¯t.

    ¡°We¡¯ll just go with her,¡± Princess said. She got up from her seat before looking and nodding at Enzo, who did the same and left thenai.

    ¡°Since she¡¯s pissed, we won¡¯t be able to talk to her properly. I will ask for their report about the incident yesterdayter.¡± Grandpa said, looking at me intently, and I could tell that he was serious now. He looks more intimidating than earlier, and I think the interrogation starts now.

    ¡°Serene is our only granddaughter, and because of what happened yesterday, I know you already knew what kind of woman she is.¡± It¡¯s Grandma this time, and I think she will always be talking.

    ¡°She¡¯s a strong and independent woman,¡± I replied, and they both smiled,

    ¡°I¡¯m d you see her that way,¡± Grandpa said, sighing. ¡°She¡¯s difficult, but when you get to know her, you¡¯ll discover what she truly is.¡±

    ¡°I know that, Grandpa,¡± I replied, smiling. ¡°I perfectly understand what kind of person my wife is, and I know what she does. I want to tell you that I don¡¯t care what other people might think when her identity unfolds.¡±

    ¡°As much as possible, we try not to expose her as our organization¡¯s leader. But we also know that our enemies, known and unknown, have already figured it out. Although Serene is strong, she¡¯s also vulnerable. My daughter, Marissa, made her that way.¡± It was Grandma. She looked sad, but I could tell it was because of my wife. She loves Serene so much.

    ¡°It¡¯s because Lorenzo neglected her, that¡¯s why,¡± Grandpa added. ¡°We discovered that she¡¯s not his real daughter, and it breaks our heart. For a long time, Serene had been dying to feel the love and affection of a father, and yet it turned out this way.¡±

    ¡°My wife is a very strong woman. You already know this, so don¡¯t worry about her. I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s more worried about your health than the father¡¯s love she couldn¡¯t get from Lorenzo, which is undeniably unattainable since she¡¯s not his daughter. But I promise you this: no matter what, I will do everything I can to find her father.¡±

    The old couple sighed in relief, but worry was still evident on their faces. ¡°If I had known that Marissa didn¡¯t love that bastard Lorenzo, we would not have taken her for granted. But she¡¯s too secretive; where does her protection for Serene lead our granddaughter?¡± Grandma said,

    ¡°It¡¯s because our daughter didn¡¯t want Serene to live the way she¡¯s living now,¡± Grandpa replied as he held his wife¡¯s hand and squeezed it. The old woman looked at him with teary eyes. The old man looked at me and smiled before he continued,

    ¡°Alex, as much as we want to stay beside our granddaughter forever, we both know that it¡¯s not possible. I am relieved that the man she married is like you. Someone who¡¯s not afraid of her and what she is.¡±

    ¡°I am also relieved that you didn¡¯t hesitate to meet us. Being able to face both me and my husband will take a lot of courage. And even after finding out what we are, you still hold yourself high and don¡¯t let yourself get intimidated. Not to brag, but my husband and I have this authoritative aura that could make anyone shiver. Still, you¡¯re different,¡± Grandma added.

    ¡°Thank you so much for thinking that way,¡± I replied, giving them a little bow. ¡°But I think it was because I know my feelings for my wife are pure and sincere. I have nothing to hide and don¡¯t intend to hide anything from her, either. Rest assured, Grandma and Grandpa. I, Alexander McGregor, will give Serene Portico the happiness she deserves. I will protect her even at the cost of my life.¡±

    Everything I said was true, and I hope that I conveyed my sincerity to them. After seeing them, I instantly felt connected, and just like Serene, I wanted to protect them as well. I made a promise, and I intend to fulfill it to the best of my ability. From this day onwards, Alexander McGregor is part of the Portico family, and I am ready to serve and protect them with everything I can.

    ¡°No, thank you so much foring into our granddaughter¡¯s life. I entrust her to your hands, and I expect you to protect her at all times and in any situation. At least now, we can breathe easy knowing that besides Enzo and the others, there¡¯s you who will be there for Serene,¡± Grandma replied sincerely.

    ¡°Yes, rest assured, grandma. I am here for my wife, Serene.¡±

 Transfer

    Serene

    ¡°Did you find out anything about them?¡± I asked. The following day, we arrived at our mansion in Portico early in the morning.

    ¡°Boss, we captured one of them. Do you want to do the interrogation?¡± Hamilton replied, making me smile wickedly. Although he¡¯s good in that department, I¡¯m d he let me talk to whoever he captured.

    ¡°I really can count on you.¡±

    ¡°But I had to tell you that Grandpa talked to him already.¡± He added, scratching the back of his head. ¡°He saw usst night, and he didn¡¯t stop asking, you know him.¡±

    ¡°Well, I hope he left some spot for me,¡± I said, making him crease his forehead. He knew I don¡¯t do torture, but, ¡°My husband is in the SUV; what if something happened to him?¡± I added, and I saw him trying to stop himself from smiling. ¡°Clench your teeth, or I will give you a straight punch on your face if I ever see your teeth peeking between your lips.¡±

    He shut his mouth and said no more. He knew I¡¯d do it. As a mafia leader, maybe some will think that all we do is kill and do illegal things. But that¡¯s where they are wrong. We don¡¯t do bad things for fun; we do them for justice. Although we only justify the bad things we do, we know those at the bottom of society benefit from them.

    What others don¡¯t know about us as well is that we are also humans, and we have our happiness. We also celebrate important asions or even a simple escape from enemy territories. And what Hamilton was trying to insinuate earlier is that he¡¯s teasing me with my husband. They never hear or see me care about anyone else openly. But I care for them, especially when they are on a mission; I can¡¯t put myself to rest if I don¡¯t receive any news about them.

    And Alex. I was worried about him as we exchanged gunfire with those bastards, but I was thankful that he was okay and had epted me and the kind of life I was living. That incident made me realize that he is the best husband I could ever have, and I¡¯m sure my grandparents are thinking the same thing after they talked to him yesterday.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, boss,¡± Hamilton said, leading me to the cell. It was in a vacant lot inside our property. Grandma decided to build a cell we could use only for this purpose. Our prisoner has to answer to us; that¡¯s why he¡¯s here. But if he has to answer to the government of Portico, we surrender him to the police. We don¡¯t put justice in our hands unless necessary.

    My eyes bore into the man sitting bound before me, the sterile white walls of the cell starkly illuminated by the overhead light. The room was pristine, almost clinical, in stark contrast to the blood and dirt marring the man¡¯s bruised face. My grip tightened on the hilt of my dagger as I paced slowly, each step echoing off the tile floor.

    ¡°Who sent you?¡± I asked coldly, cutting through the silence like a knife. I paused before the man, crouching down to meet his eye level. His face was swollen, a testament to the beating he had received from my grandfather.

    He swallowed hard, looking away, his silence more defiant than fearful. My patience was thin, and my eyes shed with anger.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ask again,¡± I warned, my voice dangerously soft. ¡°Why did you attack us?¡±

    The man coughed, wincing at the pain in his ribs. ¡°We¡­ we don¡¯t know who sent us,¡± he finally muttered, his voice barely audible. ¡°Instructions came through a phone call. That¡¯s all I know.¡±

    My jaw clenched. I nced over my shoulder at Hamilton, who stood just outside the cell with his arms crossed, his face a mask of concern and frustration. Enzo and Princess hovered nearby, their expressions tense. We all had a stake in this; we needed answers.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± I hissed, turning back to the man. I pressed the dagger¡¯s tip under his chin, forcing him to meet my gaze. ¡°You expect me to believe you risked your life for a faceless voice on the phone?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth,¡± the man insisted, his voice cracking. ¡°We were paid well. I received instructions on where to locate you and your group. Nothing else.¡±

    My mind raced. It was too convenient and too clean. Whoever was behind this knew how to cover their tracks. I sheathed my dagger with a frustrated sigh and stood up, pacing again.

    ¡°Then tell me this,¡± I said, my voice calmer but no less intense. ¡°What were your instructions? What were you supposed to do with us?¡±

    The man hesitated, his eyes darting between me and the others. ¡°Capture you. Take you to a location near Portico. Alive. That¡¯s all we were told.¡±

    A chill ran down my spine. Whoever wanted us captured had ns for us, which wasn¡¯t for ransom. There was something deeper, more sinister, at y.

    I nodded slowly, then turned to Hamilton. ¡°We¡¯ll have to be more careful. Whoever is behind this is still out there, watching us.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.

    Hamilton stepped forward, cing a reassuring hand on my shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out, Boss. We always do.¡±

    Princess and Enzo exchanged a nce, their silent agreement strengthening their resolve. We had been through too much to stop now.

    I looked back at the man, my eyes hardening once more. ¡°You and your men are lucky to be alive. But you won¡¯t be so fortunate if youe after us again. Understand?¡±

    The man nodded quickly, relief flooding his features. I motioned for Hamilton to take him back to his cell. We already had what we needed.

    As the man stumbled out of the interrogation room, I took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm of emotions inside me. The road to Portico became much more dangerous, and I had no idea who was behind it.

    Leaving the cell behind, I made my way back to the mansion, my mind heavy with the implications of the ambush. Enzo and Princess walked beside me, their presence a steadying force. We stepped through the grand doors and into my family¡¯s estate¡¯s warm, familiar interior. The ornate decor and soft lighting starkly contrasted the sterile, cold cell I had just left.

    As I entered the drawing room, I found Alex with my grandparents, their faces lighting up. My grandfather¡¯s wise eyes narrowed slightly, sensing my tension. At the same time, my grandmother¡¯s concerned gaze softened as she saw the worry etched on my face. Well, that¡¯s how she is. She is tough and sweet at the same time.

    ¡°Serene, dear,¡± my grandmother began, reaching out to me. ¡°What did you find out?¡±

    I took a deep breath, ncing at Alex before looking back at my grandparents. ¡°The man didn¡¯t know who sent him. A phone call instructed them to capture us alive and transport us to a location near Portico.¡±

    My grandfather¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Whoever is behind this won¡¯t stop until they get what they want. I asked himst night, and he didn¡¯t answer. I was d you managed to take some information from him.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± I said, my voice firm. ¡°That¡¯s why I think it¡¯s best if you bothe with us to Ling City. You can live in Mom¡¯s mansion. Lorenzo and his family left already. It¡¯s safer there, away from whoever is targeting us, and Patt and Enzo will be living with you.¡±

    My grandmother¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Leave the mansion? But this has been our home for so long.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I said gently, taking her hand. ¡°But your safety is more important than any ce. We can rebuild the mansion, but I can¡¯t bear the thought of anything happening to you both.¡± I sighed before I continued. ¡°You know Hamilton will be able to take care of things here. I can go and visit here by air whenever necessary.¡±

    My grandfather sighed, his gaze distant. ¡°We¡¯ve seen many threats in our time, Serene. But if you truly believe this is best, we¡¯ll consider it.¡±

    Alex stepped forward, nodding in agreement. ¡°Serene¡¯s right. Ling City is more secure. We can safeguard you more effectively and closely monitor the situation there.¡±

    My grandmother looked at my grandfather, her eyes pleading. ¡°Perhaps it is time for a change, dear. This change is necessary for our safety and Serene¡¯s peace of mind.¡±

    My grandfather nodded slowly. ¡°Very well. We¡¯ll go to Ling City. But we¡¯ll need to prepare quickly. I don¡¯t want to leave anything to chance.¡±

    Relief washed over me. ¡°Thank you. We¡¯ll leave as soon as possible. The sooner we get there, the safer you¡¯ll be.¡±

    Enzo and Princess, who had been quietly observing, stepped forward. ¡°We¡¯ll start making the arrangements. We¡¯ll need a secure convoy and all the necessary precautions.¡±

    I nodded gratefully. ¡°Thank you. I appreciate it.¡±

    As we began to n the move, a sense of urgency drove me. Whoever was behind the ambush was still out there, and I couldn¡¯t afford to lose anyone else. My grandparents had always been my rock; now, it was my turn to protect them.

    As Iy in bed that night, my thoughts drifted to the road ahead. Ling City held memories of my childhood, but now it would be a sanctuary for my family. I was determined to keep them safe, no matter what it took. And I knew we stood a fighting chance with Alex, Princess, and Enzo by my side.

 Juancho

    Serene

    Enzo and Princess were preparing for my grandparents¡¯ transfer to Ling City. We can¡¯t just leave any time we want since we have things to settle first. My visit to Portico was to introduce my husband to my oldies, but it turned out differently because of the incident we encountered along the way.

    The people of Portico, especially those who hold government seats, might think that we will be leaving for good. But that¡¯s not the case because I will still watch the region through Hamilton. I just can¡¯tpromise my grandparent¡¯s safety, especially when I¡¯m back in the city.

    ¡°Boss, are we going to town?¡± asked Hamilton.

    ¡°Yes, I need to check on something and meet someone from the government.¡±

    ¡°The governor?¡± he asked, and I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the car and some men,¡± he said, leaving the mansion. He knows what to do-everyone in the mansion does. I don¡¯t need to tell them or give them detailed instructions about our usual transactions.

    ¡°Honey.¡± I turned and saw Alex looking at me, ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± he asked, and I nodded. ¡°I want toe, too.¡±

    ¡°What? No!¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to town, and I didn¡¯t want them to see you either.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°For safety reasons.¡±

    ¡°You know that I can take care of myself.¡±

    ¡°And you know that I can, too.¡±

    ¡°Please, honey..¡± he insisted. As much as possible, I didn¡¯t want him to be seen with me. I¡¯m sure our enemies are lurking around, waiting for a perfect opportunity to get back to me and my family. They will not think twice about using Alex just to get to me.

    ¡°Please, Alex. I didn¡¯t want any hindrance when things turned differently.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, I promise.¡± He¡¯s persistent, but I will not let him win this time.

    ¡°No. Enzo and Princess will be here in an hour, so wait for them.¡± I replied and turned my back to him. I don¡¯t want to argue with him anymore because I know that, in the end, I might give in. He controls me, and even if I didn¡¯t like that, I still couldn¡¯t help it.

    Hamilton was already by the car, his face a mask of stoic determination, and a few of our trusted men stood ready, their eyes sharp and alert. I was still trying to shake off the remnants of a restless night when Alex appeared at the door, his jaw set in that stubborn way I knew all too well.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going without me,¡± he stated tly, crossing his arms. His gaze was unwavering, daring me to argue.

    ¡°Alex, you know it¡¯s risky; I already exined it to you.¡± I sighed, already feeling the weight of another battle brewing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± he replied, stepping closer. ¡°I¡¯ming. End of discussion.¡±

    I wanted to protest, to tell him that his ce was here, ensuring the safety of my grandparents, but the look in his eyes stopped me. There was no changing his mind. I nodded reluctantly, signaling the others to make room for him in the car.

    As we drove into town, I couldn¡¯t shake the unease curling in my stomach. The governor was expecting us, and I needed to convince him that our n would benefit everyone despite the looming threats.

    We pulled up to the governor¡¯s office, a grand, imposing building that always made me feel slightly out of ce because I knew what kind of person I was. I was far from wless and had imed the lives of numerous politicians and wealthy individuals. Hamilton held the door open for me, and I stepped inside, the familiar smell of polished wood and old books filling the air. Alex and the others followed closely behind, their presence a silent assurance.

    The governor, a tall man with amanding presence and a sharp gaze, stood as we entered. He offered a firm handshake and gestured for us to sit. His office was filled with mementos from his years in service, a testament to hismitment to our region.

    ¡°Governor Reinhart,¡± I began, sitting down and meeting his eyes with resolve. ¡°Thank you for seeing us on such short notice.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Serene,¡± he replied, his voice warm but tinged with concern. ¡°I understand there have been someplications.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Before continuing, I nodded, ncing at Hamilton for support.

    ¡°And you have someone with you,¡± he said, looking at Alex.

    ¡°I¡¯m Alex McGregor, Serene¡¯s husband.¡± I wanted to roll my eyes at him, but I had to hold it. I saw a shock in the governor¡¯s eyes, making me think he had recognized him.

    ¡°Alexander McGregor?¡± he asked, trying to confirm that he was talking to the same person. My husband nodded, smiling. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I remember youing here months ago for a possible investment, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±

    ¡°And what happened?¡±

    ¡°Many businessmen didn¡¯t like to coborate with me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s sad to hear.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m persistent and still won.¡±

    ¡°Then who had partnered with you?¡± asked the governor. Regarding business, the government of Portico wants a local to have a share in everypany that will be put up. We wanted to control the capitalist. Everyone in the region will benefit from all thosepanies and not the capitalists alone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, governor, because I made the transaction legally,¡± Alex replied, so I looked at him with a creased forehead. I believed him, but I couldn¡¯t believe that Patt didn¡¯t include Alex¡¯s business here in Portico when he sent me his report.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you do,¡± Governor Reinhart said, relieved, before looking at me. ¡°Congrattions on your wedding, Serene.¡±

    ¡°It was shed, so I didn¡¯t invite anyone. Even my grandparents.¡±

    ¡°I see, so what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°My family is facing a serious threat, and we need to take immediate action to ensure their safety. I intend to move my grandparents to Ling City, where they will be out of harm¡¯s way.¡±

    The governor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Ling City? That¡¯s quite a distance. Are you certain it¡¯s necessary?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± I said firmly. ¡°The situation is more dangerous than we initially thought. We can¡¯t afford to take any chances. But I want to assure you that ourmitment to this region remains unwavering. My family has led here for generations, and I intend to uphold that legacy no matter where we reside.¡±

    Governor Reinhart leaned back in his chair, considering my words. ¡°And you, Serene? Will you stay here to manage affairs?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be overseeing everything from here. Hamilton will act as my liaison. He¡¯s fully capable and will update you on everything you need to know.¡±

    The governor nced at Hamilton, who gave a brief, respectful nod. ¡°Very well,¡± he said finally, turning back to me. ¡°I trust your judgment, Serene. But remember that this region will look to you for leadership, especially in these trying times.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Governor,¡± I replied. ¡°I won¡¯t let the region down. My family¡¯s legacy is too important to me.¡±

    Reinhart smiled faintly. ¡°I believe you. Just keep us informed, and if you need any assistance, don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, feeling relief wash over me. ¡°We¡¯ll be in touch.¡±

    As we left the governor¡¯s office, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of determination. The road ahead was fraught with danger, but I had a n and the support of those who mattered most. As we drove home, I decided to stop by a cafe. My go-to ce whenever I want to think about something.

    ¡°If anyone wants to have coffee, they can have some.¡± Hamilton nodded after I said that, and then I got out of the car, followed by Alex, and started walking my way to the coffee shop.From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Serene?¡± said someone on my right as I pushed the shop¡¯s door.

    ¡°Juancho?¡± I asked, shocked, why he was here.

 Juancho 2

    Serene¡¯s POV

    ¡°Juancho?¡± I asked, looking at his smiling face when he realized it was me. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± he eximed,ughing before approaching me. He was about to hug me, but Alex got in between us. For a moment, I saw Juancho¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Ahm, Juancho, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here,¡± I said, trying to get his attention back. I¡¯m sure Alex will tell my friend who he is in my life and I didn¡¯t want that. Oh, I hope he¡¯ll get it.

    ¡°Well, I was on vacation, and I remembered you telling me about living here,¡± he talked casually, and I didn¡¯t see anything wrong with it. But I began to wonder whether I had told him about where I live or not. Why? Because I¡¯m not the type to tell it to anyone. Even if he¡¯s my friend, another thing is, I didn¡¯t want to put his life at risk as well. ¡°Are you here for coffee? Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    I nodded at him, smiling before I looked at Alex, who had a creased forehead. He must not have liked that I didn¡¯t introduce him to Juancho, but I¡¯ll exinter. We all get in the shop and sit on a vacant table.

    ¡°What¡¯s with these men?¡± he asked. I looked at both Hamilton and Alex, who chose to sit with us, giving Juancho a scrutinizing look; I thought my friend was ufortable because of the kind of smile he was giving me.

    ¡°My grandparents are very protective, so they always have someone looking after me.¡± I casually replied, making him nod.

    Hamilton got up from his seat and asked Alex what he wanted to have before he asked Juancho. ¡°Oh, I can order it myself,¡± my friend replied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother; I¡¯m sure Ma¡¯am Serene wants to speak with you since you haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. It¡¯s not every day that she meets any of her friends.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh, I see. Then can you get me Native Brewed Coffee and a slice of carrot cake?¡± Juancho replied, smiling before looking at me.

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you; I¡¯m sure they need to talk privately,¡± Alex said before getting up and following Hamilton to the counter.

    I knew Juancho when I was a teenager. He was the man I asked to give me a child to make my grandparents happy, and I consider him my friend. ¡°So, how long are you going to stay here?¡± I asked.

    ¡°That depends on you.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± I smiled, and I could see that he wasfortable. He nodded, so I creased my forehead, waiting for him to exin.

    ¡°Are you not going to show me around?¡± he asked, ¡°If you¡¯re busy, then it¡¯s fine. I guess I¡¯ll go back home instead.¡±

    ¡°Where are you staying?¡±

    ¡°Hotel nearby,¡±

    ¡°Which hotel?¡±

    ¡°The La Portico?¡± he answered, unsure. ¡°Wait, I didn¡¯t want to force you into this, okay? I didn¡¯t expect to see you here either, and I nned to call you once I got here. But I feel lucky we stumbled upon each other.¡±

    ¡°And that made me want to show you around,¡± I said, smiling. He looked at me in disbelief, so I was confused. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to agree.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°I came here without a notice.¡±

    ¡°Well, you surprised me. But that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t show you around.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± I eximed. We had a few more talks before Hamilton and Alex returned with our orders. I wanted to raise my brow when I saw them acting naturally close when they had just met, making me realize they had caught on to the situation.

    We started eating and having casual conversations. Juancho looked rxed as if he¡¯d been with us before. I never thought he was this confident since I¡¯ve known him to be an introvert.

    He was showing me a side of him that I had never seen before, making me feel wary of him, but I didn¡¯t show it and acted like I didn¡¯t notice anything.

    My instinct tells me to be cautious; when it happens, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something to be cautious of. ¡°Where do you want to go first? I mean, what do you want to do?¡± I asked as soon as we left the coffee shop.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid anymore, so I¡¯ll pass on the amusement park,¡± he answered, making meugh. ¡°What? I¡¯m telling the truth. I didn¡¯t want to do idiotic things with you anymore.¡± He wasughing because he remembered what we did thest time we were together before I asked him to give me a child.

    ¡°Fine, if you say so,¡± I said, pulling him inside our vehicle. Alex continued acting and didn¡¯t mind Juancho sitting with us in the backseat.

    We toured Juancho around just as he wanted. He looked like he enjoyed it, but I felt it was only a facade-a fake happiness, and I don¡¯t know where that doubt came from.

    I remember meeting him in a very peculiar way. However, since I didn¡¯t know him and we were still young, I kept ourmunication open and became close. It was so close that, as I said, I asked him to give me a child.

    Looking at him right now, I see that something in him gives me goosebumps in a bad way. Whatever it is, I intend to find out about it. Instantly, I decided to stay in Portico for a few more days until Juancho left the country.

    ¡°I¡¯m really happy I bumped into you. I tried to reach you but was diverted to a voicemail, so I thought I would leave here without seeing you.¡± Juancho said as we sat on a bench in the shaded part of the park. My men are everywhere, ready for whatever may happen, although I also think that there would be nothing.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m busy, so I had to turn off my phone. I always do that whenever I walk around or go to ces and don¡¯t want to be disturbed,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Remember when we met in La Presa, and I thought you were missing?¡± He reminded me, so I nodded. Then it turns out you were just hiding from your friends, who were getting worried because they couldn¡¯t contact you.¡±

    ¡°Yes. And when we met, they red at me for keeping them busy looking for me.¡± I said,ughing.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to be young.¡± He looked out of nowhere and continued, ¡°We don¡¯t think about anything else as long as we¡¯re happy and can get what we want. Grown-ups always think about getting all the best in the world.¡±

    ¡°I never think that way,¡± I said, not looking at him, although I could see him looking at me in my peripheral view. I only want my father to love me, and everything will be okay.¡±

    I already know that Lorenzo is not really my father, but deep down, I know to myself that I longed for a fatherly love through him since I don¡¯t know who my real father is.

    ¡°You never change, Serene. Are you still thinking about your Dad?¡± he asked, worried. I smiled and shook my head.

    ¡°It only made me feel nostalgic. You know, thinking about our younger days.¡± I replied.

    ¡°You make it sound like we¡¯re old.¡±

    ¡°Are we not?¡± I asked, looking at him before weughed together. ¡°So, how long do you n to stay here? Please don¡¯t tell me it still depends on me.¡±

    ¡°Not sure, though I want to visit other regions for fun.¡±

    ¡°Then enjoy your visit. I¡¯ll be leaving for the city, so don¡¯t hesitate to call me if you ever find yourself stuck there.¡±

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s the n,¡± he replied. Then we talked about other things, and even without saying anything to Hamilton, I¡¯m sure he had already made his move.

    We returned home after we sent Juancho to the hotel where he stayed. ¡°I don¡¯t trust him,¡± Alex said, looking at me.

    ¡°Neither do I,¡± I replied, making him crease his forehead. ¡°Hamilton,¡±

    ¡°Damon and two others were staking out.¡± He¡¯s dependable.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Wait, you feel the same way?¡± my husband asked.

    ¡°Sir Alex, don¡¯t you know, boss?¡± Hamilton asked as well. ¡°She¡¯s not easy to fool; she always sees through anyone,¡± he added and continued driving.

 Mature Content

    WARNING!! MATURE CONTENT!!

    Serene

    ¡°We need to talk,¡± Alex said as soon as we entered the room we were staying in when we returned to our mansion.

    ¡°About what?¡± I asked, confused. I don¡¯t remember anything that may warrant our serious conversation.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to introduce me to your friend, huh?¡¯ I rolled my eyes at him, making him crease his forehead at me.

    ¡°I can exin that,¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want him to know more about my personal life.¡±

    ¡°Why, he is your friend,¡±

    ¡°You already said it, you don¡¯t trust him.¡±

    ¡°And you just realized that as well. When exactly did you have an opportunity to show me off?¡±

    ¡°Show you off? Why would I show you off? I had no intention of showing you off to anyone. It would be best if we keep our rtionship to ourselves. But since I already introduced you to everyone, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°And your friend doesn¡¯t recognize me?¡± he asked,

    ¡°Exactly my thought. Even without marrying me, you are already a well-known personality in the business world, and Juancho being so into business, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible that he doesn¡¯t know you at all.¡±

    ¡°We can also assume that he knew about who I am in your life, right?¡± he asked, and I nodded. ¡°And since he didn¡¯t recognize it, it¡¯s also possible he¡¯s up to something.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± I quickly replied. He was nodding as he slowly approached me.

    ¡°But you know what?¡± he asked when standing before me.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, looking at him straight to his eyes

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t justify your action. You know perfectly that I can defend myself and am not scared of anything.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So, you still need to be punished for disregarding my feelings as your husband.¡± Then, without a warning, he carried me and put me down on our bed.

    ¡°Alex!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± he asked before he positioned himself on top of me with me in between his thighs, looking down at me.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± I asked with wide eyes. But the excitement started to cover my body when I saw lust and desire in his eyes.

    ¡°Exactly what you think I¡¯m going to do, honey.¡± Before I could reply, his mouth covered mine before diving his tongue inside and searching for mine.

    ¡°Mmm..¡± I moaned when he started sucking; at the same time, his hands started searching my body, leaving every part he touched burning with desires.From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hmm, I want you so much, honey,¡± he said when his mouth left mine. Then I felt him lick my neck and suck in my flesh and continue doing it. For sure, he left a lot of his love bites there.

    Alex is the only man that could make me feel wanton and aroused. I don¡¯t know what he has that could turn me on, making me want him even more with his every touch. I am an independent woman, so I have this urge to dominate anyone at anything.

    I pushed Alex and had him fall beside me and exchange our ces. ¡°Fuck honey, you¡¯re so hot!¡± he said, which made me smile. Slowly, I took off my tops and threw them somewhere. Then, I unsp my bra and slowly pull down the strap to seduce him.

    My nipples hardened when I felt his dick, which I was slightly sitting on, hardened while licking and biting his lower lips, so I took off my brassiere and threw it to where my tops might be. ¡°I want you, Alex.¡±

    ¡°I want you more, honey.¡± With that, I quickly unbuttoned his shirt and forcefully took off his clothes. I moved a little lower and unbuckled his belt. I was working on his zipper when he caught my hands, so I looked at him with a creased forehead.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± I asked, raising a brow and making him chuckle.

    ¡°Let me do all the work, honey. I should be punishing you and not the other way around.¡± He said that as if he was serious about my punishment when I knew he only wanted to fuck me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Alex. I want us to fuck, so forget about whatever kind of punishment is in your head,¡± he smirked before he helped me take off his pants. I got up from him and took off my pants with my panties so we were both naked.

    ¡°Shit, honey, you are so sexy and hot.¡± He was sitting on the bed with his feet on the floor while I stood before him. I took his hand and put it in between my thighs. ¡°You¡¯re already wet for me!¡± he eximed.

    ¡°And so are you,¡± I replied and touched the tip of his dick to feel his precum.

    ¡°Shit! You¡¯re teasing me!¡± heined. I smiled and pushed him so he had his back on the bed, and I jumped on top of him. I made sure to let my pussy touch his dick, so we both felt the friction it made. ¡°Ahh! Fuck, honey! I want my dick inside you!¡± he shouted.

    ¡°Later, Alex. For now, let me do what I want to do.¡± I replied and continued grinding my pussy on his dick slowly. I felt his hands on my hips and brought my hands to my breasts and massaged them gently while our eyes locked with each other.

    ¡°Uumnn¡­¡± I moaned seductively, continuously doing my teasing while pleasuring myself.

    ¡°Fuck, honey!¡± Alex couldn¡¯t stop himself and sat up, making me stop what I was doing. ¡°I want you now..¡± he added and deeply kissed me, to which I responded torridly.

    His hands caress my body while continuing kissing as I caress his smooth face while continuously grinding my pussy on his dick. We licked and sucked each other¡¯s flesh, leaving our love bites. His kisses went down until he reached my chest and sucked in one of my nipples.

    Just like a hungry infant, he sucked my nipples alternately, making me grab him by his hair and pull him closer. ¡°Ohh, yes, suck them, Alex¡­ Ohh.. fuck! I love it!¡± I feel like I¡¯m crazy when I hear myself saying those words. He¡¯s so good, shit, I¡¯m so wet!

    Alex made me lie down with him on top and said, ¡°I want you now, honey. I fucking want you now!¡± Then he roughly thrust himself inside me and pounded me harder and deeper.

    ¡°Ahh! Yes! Yes! Like that, Alex! Harder! I want you to take me hard!¡±

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so tight! I¡¯m going to fuck you really hard,¡± he said and went down before he pulled me closer a little, then raised my right leg and put it on his shoulder and continued thrusting after he pulled up my lower body.

    ¡°Ahh! Ahh! Ahh! Shit, this feels good! It feels so good when you¡¯re inside me!¡± I didn¡¯t know that I was this noisy during sex.

    Alex stopped and made me bend over and then thrust his dick inside me again. This time, it was harder and deeper than earlier. I felt his chest on my back and his hands on my breasts. He squeezes my nipple slightly, and fuck! I love the feeling. It made me feel hornier and wanton even more.

    He made a long lick from my back to my neck and then my shoulder while he continued fucking me. My knees began to weaken because of the sensation I was feeling as I started to feel something building up in my lower abdomen, going down in between my thighs. ¡°I am going to cum, Alex¡­ Make me cum,  make me cum¡­.¡±

    ¡°I am cumming too, honey,¡± he replied and began to thrust faster, deeper, and harder until I felt my release and the pulsating of his dick inside me before I felt the sizzle of his juices inside me. ¡°I love you, honey.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, I love you too, Alex. Fuck me like this always.¡± I replied, panting. After a while, we both copse on the bed, still catching our breath.

 Ally or Enemy

    Alex¡¯s POV

    Something about Juancho is giving me an eerie feeling. I started to feel worried for Serene even though I already knew how capable she was. I love her so much that I didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her. I was shocked when I heard her say how she felt towards me, making me the happiest man. With her very strong personality, I didn¡¯t think I could hear those words from her.

    Even though I don¡¯t usually say that three-word sentence, I didn¡¯t hesitate because it was Serene. After that, our rtionship improved, and I know even her grandparents noticed it. I was also shocked by myself, but that¡¯s how I feel. I don¡¯t need to hide my feelings because I am not the kind of man who would suppress how I feel just to look or appear cool.

    My father is a hopeless romantic, and growing up, I¡¯ve seen how he cared for and loved my mother. As for my mom, I see how a woman should be to her husband, and even if Serene is a mafia leader, I still see the woman in her. Fragile, sensitive, sensible, caring, loving, all the natural characteristics that women have, she had them.

    ¡°Alex,¡± I turned to look at the door where Grandma¡¯s voice came from.

    ¡°Grandma,¡± I greeted her as I got up from the chair I was sitting on. We were on the porch, and she came from inside the mansion. I pulled a chair for her to sit on, thinking she had something to say to me.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said while sitting. ¡°I am not going to beat around the bush. I want you to take care of Serene. Behind her tough appearance lies a broken child who yearns for her father¡¯s love while missing her mother¡¯s presence.¡± That¡¯s exactly what I think about my wife.

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that after a few days of being married and living together.¡± I don¡¯t need to hide anything from this old woman as well. She loved my wife and was worried about her as well. She and Grandpa, to be exact.From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°She trains harder than anyone I know so she could be our organization¡¯s best leader. I admit that when ites to leadership, she exceeds my husband. But she¡¯s also the most emotional and sensible. My daughter, Marissa, didn¡¯t want to embrace the life we were living. Still,pared to Serene, her sensibility is far inferior to my granddaughter.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, we can¡¯t me Serene. As far as I know, Marissa taught her to live a normal life. Only Lorenzo didn¡¯t give her that and sent her here instead.¡±

    ¡°Because that bastard wants nothing but Marissa¡¯s money. Let me tell you this, and don¡¯t get me wrong. I also want my granddaughter to live a simple and normal life where she could be happy and loved. But, she also had a responsibility and role to fulfill.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t Enzo and Patt do that instead?¡± I asked. ¡°I have nothing against my wife leading the organization. While staying here and meeting your people, I noticed that many of them fit in and are worthy of taking over the leadership. Why not let them do that and leave Serene out of all this?¡±

    ¡°I wish it was as easy as that. But our people believed in us. They were loyal that there would be no one if it¡¯s not us.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen when Serene and I have our children? Sooner orter, we will be a family.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for you to decide, Alex. I could see how much my granddaughter loves you,¡± she replied, widening my eyes. ¡°I have eyes, and I know Serene more than you know her, at least for now. She never had any rtionship with anyone. Not because I forbid her; it was her own decision. And I think she didn¡¯t want to be intimate until she met you.¡±

    ¡°I would be happy if it was like that, grandma.¡± I smiled while scratching my head, acting like a schoolboy. Who wouldn¡¯t feel that way when you hear that the woman you love feels the same because she sees you differently from the others?

    ¡°Serene is still young, Alex. But as you can see, she¡¯s very mature.¡±

    ¡°I know, grandma. That¡¯s why I am very cautious when ites to her. I didn¡¯t want her to think that I would be just like Lorenzo and do what he did to her and her mother. As much as possible, I want her to naturally see the real me and my real feelings for her.¡±

    ¡°My husband and I were worried when she told us she needed to return to her father. Many questionse to our minds, including how she will face Lorenzo. The man she thought was her father who had hurt her as a child, leaving a trauma to her young self.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s a very strong-willed woman, grandma. Another thing is that Enzo and Patt are with her, and whether I admit it or not, I¡¯m jealous of them because I know they know her more than I do.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be; those two treated Serene as their younger sibling, and my granddaughter loves them as family,¡± Grandma assured me. I smiled and nodded, wanting the old woman to know she had nothing to worry about anymore.

    After our conversation, Serene came with Enzo and Princess and informed Grandma about her and Grandpa¡¯s departure. They were going to Ling City first. I decided to stay with my wife in the region while she was trying to find out Juancho¡¯s real reason foring to the country and pretending he didn¡¯t know me.

    Serene didn¡¯t want to agree at first, but because I am the man and she¡¯s submissive, she let me stay. At the same time, Princess went back to the city with my wife¡¯s grandparents the following day. At least she doesn¡¯t need to worry about her grandparents¡¯ safety, and we can act ordingly.

    ¡°Honey,¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± she replied, not leaving her eyes on her cell phone. We left the airport after her grandparents¡¯ ne left, and we are now in the living room waiting for Hamilton.

    I took her phone away, which made her look at me. ¡°Now I have your full attention,¡± I said.

    ¡°What is it, Alex?¡± she asked, annoyed. I chuckle because she was always like that, acting like a kid when interrupted or disturbed.

    ¡°What are your ns?¡± I am serious, and I hope she realizes that.

    Serene raised her brow and said, ¡°I told you to go back with my grandparents, and you insisted on staying; now you¡¯re asking me about my n; you¡¯re being impatient.¡±

    ¡°I am not being impatient. I just want to know what you want to do.¡±

    ¡°Are you thinking that finding something about a certain person is as easy as learning 1, 2, 3, and a, b, c?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that; I just want to know whether you have a concrete n or not,¡±

    Serene sighed heavily before looking into my eyes. I didn¡¯t flinch or look away. I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s irritated, but I want to know. ¡°I am still looking into Juancho. It was the reason why I decided to stay. Now, if he¡¯s not an ally, he shouldn¡¯t be my enemy as well because he won¡¯t like what I will do to him even if we have been friends for a long time.¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s not your ally and enemy, what might you be to him?¡±

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t hold any grudge against me, then it¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t get it.¡±

    ¡°Just someone I know. That would be enough for him to save his life from my hands.¡± The way Serene speaks is really scary. I would have trembled in fear and prayed not to cross paths with her if I had been a different person.

    ¡°Whether he¡¯s an ally or an enemy, let me stay by your side, honey.¡± She looked at me intently, maybe trying to search for sincerity in my eyes. I know I am, so I meet her gaze, showing my intention and support. ¡°I will protect you and never let anything bad happen to you. I promise that to your grandparents.¡± She was about to reply but was stopped by Hamilton¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Boss,¡± he said in a serious tone and a stoic face. I guess Juancho is not an ally, a friend, or even a simple acquaintance to my wife.

 Chapter 47

    Alex¡¯s POV

    ¡°Call Enzo,¡± Serene replied,

    ¡°He¡¯s on his way. I already called him on my way here,¡± Hamilton replied. Just how great are her people working for her? I can¡¯t believe he already knew what she would tell him even before he reported. And just as he said, Enzo came.

    ¡°Boss,¡± he greeted as he and Hamilton took their seats after Serene motioned them.

    ¡°Begin,¡±

    ¡°Juancho Madrid is Mr. Selendro Madrid¡¯s nephew who died many years ago. And Mr. Madrid is the silent owner of the multi-billionpanies that cater to construction, instant goods, banking, and mining.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about the daMassereS Group?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes, Sir, and you know how huge thatpany is,¡± Hamilton replied, to which I nodded.

    ¡°Why do I need to know about that man, and why do I need to care about his wealth?¡± Serene asks impatiently.

    ¡°We found out that he was after the old man¡¯s wealth and was trying his best to get his hands on his uncle¡¯s businesses,¡± Hamilton answered.

    ¡°As far as I know, Juancho is not poor either. Where does he need his uncle¡¯s money?¡±

    I sighed and said, ¡°Why are you so innocent, honey? The more money you have, the more powerful you be. Why do you think wealthy and influential people want to be wealthier than they already are today? You, of all people, should know that.¡±

    ¡°What my enemies and I are fighting for are territories,¡± she replied, creasing her forehead.

    ¡°In which you need money to win.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that he¡¯s greedy. I mean, he¡¯s sweet and very thoughtful when we¡¯re together,¡± she replied, making me crease my forehead.

    ¡°Sweet and thoughtful, huh?¡± I asked, raising a brow, but she ignored me.

    ¡°Then we shouldn¡¯t trust him. Greedy people know no reason, friends or allies,¡± she said.

    ¡°Definitely. We also found out that his uncle¡¯s death was very unusual.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Madrid was on a personal trip in this country, more specifically, in La Pisina Region, before he returned to Country Z, where his business is.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s unusual about that? Can you talk faster?¡± Iughed, seeing how annoyed she was, and poor Hamilton couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head.

    ¡°You keep on asking, boss,¡± Enzo said, shaking his head.

    ¡°Fine, just speed up the storytelling.¡± I finally confirmed that my wife is really impatient.

    ¡°Mr. Madrid was supposed to go back to his country a monthter, but someone called him to return earlier. And I think it was Juancho. He¡¯s the only rtive close to the old man. And upon arrival at the airport, someone fetched him and met with an ident.¡±

    ¡°Find out what Mr. Madrid did in La Pisina. I don¡¯t care about their money dispute; I only want to know Juancho¡¯s motive for getting close to me.¡± It sounded like a strictmand, and she felt something was wrong.

    ¡°Honey, what if you are somehow rted to Mr. Madrid?¡± I asked, making Hamilton and Enzo look at me. ¡°That¡¯s all I can think of unless he wants to be the leader of your organization. But he¡¯s greedy, so I think it was more about the money.¡±

    ¡°Sir Alex has a point.¡± I looked at Enzo, and he was very serious. He must have been thinking about it as well.

    ¡°I agree,¡± Hamilton seconded the motion.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you make him your boss as well?¡± Serene asked, annoyed, which made meugh.

    ¡°He¡¯s your husband, so it¡¯s the same-just like grandma to grandpa,¡± Enzo replied.

    ¡°I need a result in three days,¡± my wife said, raising a brow.

    ¡°Copy boss.¡± The two men replied in unison before they got up and left us alone.

    Serene is very strict but thoughtful with her people. Now I understand why they are loyal to her and her family. Both her grandparents were as kind as her. I thought people living the life my wife had were terrible. I believe they were the kind of people who did nothing for the country or for the other people. But my wife and her organization are different.

    I saw respect and adoration in the governor¡¯s eyes when we talked to him. The slight bow that people we met along the way gave her was pure and with the utmost respect as well. I am proud of how Serene and her family supported the government despite how they live and how other people who don¡¯t know them think about them.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± she asked, furrowing her brows.

    ¡°Nothing. I just thought about how much of a leader you are. I mean, you¡¯re a woman.¡±

    ¡°Are you being¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. What I mean is, you are a woman, and yet you managed to get your people¡¯s respect.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t women have the right to have that?¡±

    ¡°Being a woman, you deserve every man¡¯s respect. It was your nature to be more sensible, caring, and thoughtful. But when ites to leadership, men mostly dominate it. So, I admire women like you who are confident in what they do but manage to keep the women in them and submit to their husbands.¡±

    ¡°I submit to you?¡± she asked, confused. ¡°When did that ever happen?¡±

    ¡°You had no idea? No matter how strong and independent you are, you still made me feel like a man you needed. And for me, that¡¯s enough to love you even more,¡± I answered, pulling her closer and nting a light kiss at the tip of her nose. I saw her close her eyes, making me feel like Superman. Yes, it was a gentle gesture. But it was so big for a man like me who had everything.

    ***

    Four dayster, I went to the poolside and joined my wife, who was with Hamilton and Enzo. It was early in the morning, and I woke up without her by my side, and I didn¡¯t like it. I want to see her face when I open my eyes daily.

    ¡°You¡¯re early,¡± I said as I sat beside Serene, who red at Hamilton. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss, but we didn¡¯t have a choice,¡± the man replied. ¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility,¡± he added. Whoah! What was that about?

    ¡°Make sure that Sullivan¡¯s family is safe. I didn¡¯t want anything to happen to them,¡± Serene said before looking at Enzo and continuing. ¡°Provide them with everything they need. If needed, assign three of our best men to protect them.¡±

    ¡°Already on it, boss. Hamilton sent Softee with two other men to the mansion two towns away from here.¡±

    ¡°Someone is in danger?¡± I asked. If no one answered, I would turn the table upside down. Thankfully, my wife nodded in response.

    ¡°I would want to go and talk to them, but it might put them at risk of being found,¡± Serene said, her eyes on both men. ¡°How¡¯s Sullivan?¡±

    ¡°In our hospital and being treated by our doctors,¡± Hamilton answered. I was about to ask something, but two maids came in with food and put them on the table.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat while we discuss Mr. Madrid,¡± Serene said, and we started eating.

    ¡°Mr. Madrid knew Boss Rissa.¡± Hamilton started. The spoonful of food about to go into Serene¡¯s mouth stopped as her mouth hung open.

    ¡°You should have let me have  my first bite before you started talking.¡± She put her spoon down and looked at Hamilton with a raised brow after she said that.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss. But I can¡¯t keep it any longer. I found out about this yesterday, but I wanted to gather more information, so I waited until now,¡± Hamilton said apologetically.

    ¡°How did he know Serene¡¯s mom?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yeah, how?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Rissa stayed in La Pisina for a long time, especially when she had time. Even after giving birth to you and managing Serendipity, she would at least go there twice a year.¡± Enzo casually said before he took a spoonful of his food.

    ¡°What does that have to do with mom? Is going there enough reason for you to say that they know each other?¡±

    ¡°They stay in the same hotel room whenever they¡¯re together,¡± Hamilton said in a low voice.

    ¡°Are you trying to say that my mother cheated on that bastard Lorenzo?¡± Serene eximed, and it looked like she wanted to punch Hamilton as she bawled her fist on the table.

    ¡°Boss, I am not saying that. What I mean is that they were together before Boss Rissa married Lorenzo. And after Mr. Madrid¡¯s death, she went to La Pisina twice a year.¡± Hamilton exined.

    ¡°We¡¯re thinking that you are Mr. Madrid¡¯s daughter, and Aunt Rissa married Lorenzo, so you will have a father figure as you grow up and continue going to La Pisina during Mr. Madrid¡¯s birthday and death anniversary,¡± Enzo added.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of drama,¡± Serene said as she leaned back with her elbow on the armrest and chin on her intertwined fingers. ¡°And my grandparents had no idea about it?¡±

    ¡°Definitely. Because if they do, they will see Aunt Rissa even after marrying Lorenzo.¡± Enzo answered.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mom tell Grandma about it?¡±

    ¡°That, we didn¡¯t know,¡± Hamilton answered as he continued eating.

    Serene quieted for a while, looking at both Hamilton and Enzo. ¡°So, am I wealthy?¡± she asked, making me choke on the food I was chewing. ¡°What? Can¡¯t I ask that?¡± she asked, looking at me. ¡°If I was Mr. Madrid¡¯s daughter and he¡¯s wealthy, then everything he owns is mine, and that¡¯s enough reason for Juancho to target me, right?¡±

    ¡°Seems like it boss.¡± I nodded at what Hamilton said.

    ¡°But how will we prove that she¡¯s Mr. Madrid¡¯s daughter?¡± I asked. ¡°Do we need to match their DNA?¡±

    ¡°No, if Juancho¡¯s already on me, there¡¯s proof. All we need to do is to find it.¡± Serene answered confidently. ¡°When I say find it, I mean by hook or crook.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Hardy to continue tailing Juancho,¡± Hamilton said, making Serene nod.

    ¡°Hamilton and I will find the proof by hook or by crook,¡± Enzo added. As we continued eating, we came to an agreement.

 Chapter 48

    Serene¡¯s POV

    I¡¯m still at our mansion in Portico, and it¡¯s been almost three weeks since Grandpa and Grandma flew to Ling City. I can¡¯t stop worrying about what Enzo discovered. Judging by the asional nces my husband, sitting on the other side of our bed, gives me, I know it shows on my face.

    Who wouldn¡¯t feel unsettled after finding out you might be the child of a wealthy businessman and your life is in danger from a cousin who wants to im the fortune that should rightfully be yours? What¡¯s even harder to ept is the fact that the person who wants to erase me from this world is someone I consider a friend.

    ¡°Don¡¯t dwell too much on what we discovered, honey.¡± I furrowed my brow as I looked at my husband before responding.

    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right.¡± He nodded, clearly not believing me. I can¡¯t me him; I would feel the same if our roles were reversed. But I wish he wouldn¡¯t keep bringing it up, given how obviously it affects me.

    He stood up and approached me, extending his hand, which I epted. He gently pulled me up, and my body willingly followed him. ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯m here by your side, and I won¡¯t let anything bad happen to you.¡± He hugged me, and I couldn¡¯t help but nestle closer to him. Thefort he gives me when we¡¯re close like this is unlike anything else.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thank you, Alex,¡± I said, almost absentmindedly, feeling incredibly fragile. We were still hugging when my phone on the bed suddenly rang.

    ¡°Hello,¡± I said as I picked up the device and saw Patt¡¯s name.

    ¡°Boss, you must return to Aunt Rissa¡¯s mansion.¡± I frowned because none of them had ever made such a request before. I always make the decision to go somewhere I want to go.

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked curiously.

    ¡°Lorenzo came here iming the mansion back,¡± he said.

    ¡°The nerve of that man!¡± I eximed angrily, making my husband, who had his eyes on me, look curious. Then I realized I had been with him here for a while, and he had business to attend to, so I replied, ¡°We¡¯re heading back,¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Alex asked immediately after the call ended, so I ryed what Patt had told me.

    ¡°What did Grandma say? Are they okay?¡± he asked. His concern for my grandparents is evident on his face. I smiled at him before replying,

    ¡°They¡¯re fine. Grandma wouldn¡¯t get involved if Patt and Princess were there. You have nothing to worry about.¡±

    He heaved a deep sigh of relief and asked again, ¡°So, are we returning to Ling City?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we need to.¡±

    ¡°What about the investigation with Mr. Madrid?¡±

    ¡°Hamilton can handle that since Enzo definitely won¡¯t stay here,¡± I answered.

    ¡°Can he manage it alone?¡± he asked curiously.

    ¡°He¡¯s more than capable. I only asked Enzo to join him because he had nothing else to do here.¡± He nodded, seeming to understand.

    We were packing our things when Alex asked again, ¡°Honey, have you called Enzo to get ready, too?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s packing as well.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I nodded and said,

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Patt informed him about what happened at the mansion. He knows what to do, so I don¡¯t need to call him to tell him what to do.¡±

    ¡°I admire you and your people, honey.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± I asked, puzzled, causing me to stop what I was doing and look at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell them what to do. Once they know the situation, they automatically know how to act.¡±

    ¡°Grandma and Grandpa made sure everyone was like that. They don¡¯t like giving orders all the time, so most of our staff are well-educated. For those who aren¡¯t, it¡¯s because they don¡¯t want to be, but it doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re not smart. They excel in other aspects.¡±

    I saw admiration in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, but in organizations like yours, no one would think you¡¯re educated. Most people believe you¡¯re just a headache for the government.¡± I raised an eyebrow, but he continued. ¡°But after meeting you, your grandparents, and the men working for you, my view of organizations like yours has changed.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t forget that many ruthless people are still around, exploiting others. We¡¯re not entirely clean, especially me. I kill people without batting an eye, so don¡¯t admire us too much.¡± He didn¡¯t seem shocked by what I said. He probably already knew that part.

    ¡°Nevertheless, you help people. And if that¡¯s your way of doing it, who am I to judge? In Ling City or anywhere else, I don¡¯t receive the kind of respect that people here give you. Yes, people respect me, but only those in the business world and only because I¡¯m wealthy.¡±

    ¡°That didn¡¯t happen overnight. You don¡¯t know what my ancestors went through, but despite that, many civilians still hate us. That¡¯s how people are, Alex, you simply can¡¯t please everybody.¡±

    After our conversation, we continued packing. The next day, after I instructed Hamilton, who would be in charge of everything, we left. Patt had already booked our flight before he called me yesterday because he knew I woulde home.

    Meanwhile, Von picked us up at the airport and drove us to Mom¡¯s mansion, where my grandparents are. It¡¯s still early, but I had a feeling that Lorenzo would be back at this time, too.

    ¡°Boss,¡± Patt greeted me when I exited the vehicle while Enzo took his luggage out of the trunk. Alex didn¡¯t bother to unload our belongings since we would be going home to our own hometer. We needed to be here so that when Lorenzo and the police arrived, I would be the one to face them.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma and Grandpa?¡± I asked immediately.

    ¡°In the living room, waiting for you and Sir Alex,¡± he said. My husband took my hand, and we started walking together to greet my grandparents. One thing that those two old people disliked was not seeing them whenever I was closer to them.

    They asked me about what was going on in Portico, and I didn¡¯t lie about Juancho but didn¡¯t mention Mr. Madrid as well. We hadn¡¯t been talking to my grandparents for long when the bastard Lorenzo arrived with his mistress and the police.

    ¡°What are you doing here? I thought you were in the countryside?¡± Lorenzo asked in surprise when he saw me. Seeing it was Patt, who met him the other day, he might have thought I couldn¡¯t be here in time.

    ¡°The question is, what are you doing here?¡± I arrogantly asked, ¡°What right do you have toe here and im my property?¡±

    The police looked back and forth between me and Lorenzo, probably confused by what I said. ¡°Mr. Dn, what¡¯s the truth? We can¡¯t just evict them if you don¡¯t actually own this house.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe her. I am her father; this is her mother, who is my wife¡¯s conjugal property.¡± Daisy remained silent beside Lorenzo, looking very confident. I nced at Grandma, who seemed indifferent to what was happening but sitting calmly on the sofa.

    ¡°Is it true, ma¡¯am, that he¡¯s married to your mother?¡± the police asked me. I nodded, my jaw clenched in anger, and then they continued. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Mr. Dn also has a right to your mother¡¯s property.¡± I saw the bastard Lorenzo smirk.

    ¡°Boss,¡± Patt said from behind me. I turned to her as he handed me an envelope. I took it, opened it, looked at its contents, and then smirked before looking up at Lorenzo and Daisy, who furrowed their brows in confusion, thinking why I suddenly looked smug.

    ¡°Here, officer,¡± I said, handing over the document proving Lorenzo had no rights to my mother¡¯s property. The police read it before looking at the bastard Lorenzo.

    ¡°Mr. Dn, it states here that if you did not have another woman or family and took good care of your child, you would have rights to Mrs. Dn¡¯s properties. You signed here,¡± one of the police officers said after reading the documents, which made Lorenzo speechless. Does he think that we won¡¯t be able to find out about the use Mom added to their contract?

    ¡°Impossible! Where did you get those documents?¡± Daisy angrily asked before looking at Lorenzo. ¡°Tell them it¡¯s not true!¡±

    ¡°Be quiet,¡± the man quietly reprimanded his mistress.

    ¡°Surely, officer, you won¡¯t disturb our home any further, especially since we have two elderly people who need rest.¡± When I looked at my grandparents, they red at me. They didn¡¯t like being called elderly.

    ¡°We¡¯re not done yet, Serene. I¡¯ll do everything to get a share of everything I worked for after your mother died.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t work for anything that happened at thepany because my mother arranged everything before she passed away, and I know you know that. You and your mistress stole all of my mother¡¯s hard work and denied her credit for all her designs. So I¡¯m telling you now that no matter what happens, you will never get anything, not even a bit, from me, my mother, and everything she worked hard for. You and your mistress, along with your bastard child, can rot in the trash where you belong!¡± I said in a long tirade, making Daisy gasp and angrier.

    ¡°You are insolent! You can¡¯t do this to us! You will pay dearly for everything you said!¡± Daisy screamed in rage. I didn¡¯t care about her threats, and I was sure she would tremble with fear once she found out what I could do to her and their family if they continue to be a pain in my ass.

    ¡°Send them out,¡± I ordered Patt and Enzo before sitting back down beside my husband, facing my grandparents, who were still ring at me because of what I said about them, which I just shrugged off. Daisy¡¯s insolent words echoed in my mind, and I scoffed. What right did she have to threaten me? No matter what happens, they will never get even a bit of my mother¡¯s property.

 Chapter 49

    Third Person¡¯s POV

    ¡°Why does she have to get everything, Lorenzo?¡± Daisy shouted while Mavie just listened to them. After Serene took everything from them, the couple started to fight and argue about their situation, which their daughter didn¡¯t like.

    Lorenzo red at her and angrily said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to let her stay in the house? Who wanted to kick her out back then? If you had agreed to let her stay since she was just a kid, this would not have happened. We could tell everyone that we cared for her properly even though we mistreated her!¡±

    ¡°You should have told me the conditions of your rtionship with that bitch, Marissa!¡± Daisy shouted back. She had no idea about the conditions, so she asked Lorenzo to throw Serene out of the mansion and send her to her grandparents in Portico.

    ¡°Who would have thought that Marissa hid those damn papers? Throughout our rtionship, I showed her and Serene nothing but love. I never thought she was quietly observing me. That bitch must have told her parents that I was hostile to her whenever her mother was not around,¡± Lorenzo replied.

    ¡°So, what now, Dad?¡± Mavie couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Are we just going to ept this? Are we going to be poor and never get a chance to get Serendipity back?¡±

    ¡°Taking back thepany would be difficult, are you thinking? All you know is flirtation, so you can¡¯t see the whole situation.¡± Old Mr. Dn told her daughter angrily.

    ¡°Lorenzo! You¡¯re speaking harshly to your daughter!¡± Daisy yelled.

    ¡°When I was shouting at Serene, you didn¡¯t care? And what I said was true; your daughter only knows how to flirt with her empty brain!¡±

    Lorenzo¡¯s cheek suddenly turned as Daisy pped him hard after standing up from her seat and approaching Mr. Dn.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Mavie eximed. It was the first time she saw her mother hurt her father.

    ¡°You have no right to speak to our daughter like that. She¡¯s done everything to help you in the way she knows.¡±

    ¡°Like using her body with those old men and board members?¡± Lorenzo asked angrily. ¡°If she had studied well and not prioritized flirting, she could have used her brain intelligently and not for seduction!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Another loud p from Daisy angered him even more, causing him to p his wife back.

    ¡°Dad! Why did you hurt Mommy?¡± Mavie asked in shock. It was also the first time she saw her father hurt her mother, which made her extremely angry at Serene because she thought she was the reason for all these events in their family.

    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in our conversation!¡± Lorenzo shouted at his daughter, making her cry.

    ¡°Dear, don¡¯t cry,¡± Daisy quicklyforted her daughter before ring angrily at her husband. ¡°This is your fault. Just because of Serene, you shouted at our daughter!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done babying her, Daisy. It¡¯s time for her to learn to use her brain.¡±

    ¡°Is it because Serene is so smart that you love her more than me?¡± Mavie asked her father in a pleading tone. She loved it when he pampered and doted on her and proudly showed her off in front of her supposed half-sister.

    Lorenzo scoffed at her, thinking she knew nothing about life. ¡°Is that all you¡¯re going to ask me? How old are you, Mavie, to act like that?¡± The girl cried even louder because of her father¡¯s words, further irritating the elder Dn.

    ¡°Tell me, Dad, what should I do to make you happy?¡± Mavie stuttered.

    Lorenzo took a deep breath, looked closely at his daughter, and said, ¡°Surpass Serene in everything. Can you do that?¡±

    Mavie fell silent because of her father¡¯s words. She wanted to make him happy, but she knew deep down she couldn¡¯t surpass Serene, especially since she was already married to the wealthiest man in Ling City and the entire country. ¡®I should have let her marry Ryan; maybe I could have been Alex¡¯s wife,¡¯ she thought. ¡®But even if I can¡¯t surpass her, I will destroy everything she has. She better be ready for my revenge!¡¯ she added angrily.

    MATURE CONTENT

    Third Person¡¯s POV

    Lorenzo and his family now live in a private but low-ssmunity after being evicted from the mansion owned by Marissa to where Patt, Enzo, and Serene¡¯s grandparents are now.

    They don¡¯t like the ce, but they have no choice since they need to make do with what they have left. Lorenzo is thankful that he saved some money from Serendipity¡¯s earnings and started a small business without Daisy and Mavie knowing. He doesn¡¯t want it wasted since he worked hard to secretly take that amount from the jewelrypany¡¯s earnings.

    Mavie left the house after an argument with her father. Lorenzo¡¯s words deeply hurt her, but she loves her Daddy dearly, so she will do anything to make him happy.

    She was at a coffee shop, passing the time when a man suddenly approached her. ¡°Ms. Mavie Dn?¡± he asked, prompting Mavie to look up and see the smiling face of a handsome man.

    ¡°Do I know you?¡± Mavie asked, puzzled but already captivated by the man¡¯s good looks.

    ¡°Well, no. I saw you at a fashionpetition and was immediately enchanted by your beauty.¡± Mavie¡¯s heart was swayed by the man¡¯s words. Still, she suddenly remembered the embarrassment she faced because of Serene and became afraid, thinking the man saw everything. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to see thepetition because I had to leave immediately after learning your name,¡± the man added.

    Mavie breathed a sigh of relief, thinking the man knew nothing about the giarism she hadmitted. ¡°You approached me just to say that?¡± Mavie asked, causing the man to scratch his head like a teenager smiling at her. ¡°Sit down,¡± she invited the man, who didn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°Do you want anything else?¡± the man asked. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for it, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°No, thank you. My order is enough,¡± Mavie replied before continuing, ¡°How about you? Do you want anything?¡±

    ¡°I already ordered; the crew will bring it soon.¡± The man smiled, and Mavie found him very charming. She thought he was very different from Ryan, who she had always wanted to please. Thinking of her ex-boyfriend made Mavie sad.

    ¡°Hey,¡± the mysterious man said, holding Mavie¡¯s cheek. ¡°Is there something wrong? Did I say something you didn¡¯t like?¡± Mavie saw the man¡¯s deep concern on his face, which touched her.

    ¡°Nothing, I just remembered something.¡± Mavie shook her head as she replied.

    ¡°Whatever is making you sad, don¡¯t think about it. You don¡¯t look good frowning. You¡¯re even more beautiful when you smile like when I first saw you.¡± Mavie stared at the man, unable to believe what she was hearing. No man had ever told her that, so she was very ttered.

    Mavie didn¡¯t know how the man, who introduced himself as Josh, convinced her to go with him to an expensive hotel where he was staying. She thought he was wealthy, so he could afford such a room.

    ¡°Tell me, sweetheart, why were you sad when I saw you at the coffee shop?¡± the man asked when they were seated on the couch.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Mavie replied softly. She didn¡¯t want to tell the man about her family¡¯s situation, fearing he might change his mind and lose interest in her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, sweetheart. I want to make you happy as much as I can.¡± Josh gently caressed Mavie¡¯s cheek, making her close her eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it, Josh.¡±

    ¡°I want to know, sweetheart. I don¡¯t want to see you sad; it hurts me.¡± Josh¡¯s words made Mavie fall even more for him, and she started telling him about her anger towards Serene and how she wanted revenge.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. I¡¯ll help you if you want. I don¡¯t want anyone to bully you.¡± Josh¡¯s words were so sweet that Mavie waspletely swept away. She thought the man truly cared for her and felt veryfortable with him.

    Slowly, Josh¡¯s face moved closer to Mavie¡¯s, and she anticipated what would happen next. Even though they had just met, she was willing to give herself to the man she thought truly valued her.

    Mavie felt overwhelmed as Josh deepened their kiss, and she started undressing him, deciding to please him in the way she knew how. Until Josh¡¯s manhood was exposed for her eyes to see. She knelt between Josh¡¯s legs, who was sitting with his legs spread on the couch. She could clearly see his erect penis, ready for her.

    ¡°You can touch it, sweetheart,¡± Josh encouraged. Mavie nodded and gently stroked his erect penis, waiting to be pleasured by her. ¡°Oh, sweetheart, that feels so good. Please, take it in your mouth¡­¡± And she did. She followed everymand Josh gave her wholeheartedly until he released all his semen into her mouth.

    Afterward, Mavie slowly got up, moved a little away, and started undressing, trying to seduce Josh, who watched her with a big smile. She was beautiful and sexy, making her very attractive, especially since she was intentionally trying to seduce him.

    When she waspletely naked, she walked towards Josh and guided him to sit on the floor before positioning her womanhood in front of his face. Josh quickly understood what she wanted but stopped and pulled her to sit on hisp.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mavie asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Nothing, I just want to tell you something first.¡± Josh didn¡¯t take his eyes off hers.

    ¡°Okay, say it.¡±

    ¡°I am willing to help you with Serene or whoever she is. My family is wealthy and has many connections.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s a problem with me when ites to sex.¡± Mavie frowned. ¡°I want wild sex, sweetheart.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go wild,¡±

    ¡°I mean super wild. Not just the two of us.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mavie asked before Josh grabbed his phone from the pants he had discarded on the floor and made a call. ¡°You cane in.¡±

    A momentter, three more men entered the hotel room and started undressing one by one. ¡°Wait, what does this mean, Josh? I thought you liked me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I love you so much, sweetheart. But just like I said, I want wild sex. Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart, I¡¯ll take care of you and help you with your half-sister.¡±

    Mavie wanted to back out, but her desire for revenge against Serene prevailed. So she nodded, and they started the wild sex Josh wanted, where she was passed around by four men who prated every part of her body. While this was happening, Serene was on her mind and how she would start bringing her down. She also remembered her father¡¯s words about surpassing her perceived half-sister to make him happy.

 Chapter 50

    Third Person¡¯s POV

    Meanwhile, Lorenzo and Daisy had an unexpected visitor while they were discussing how to ensure that the old man, Dn, still had a share in Marissa¡¯s estate. They were relentless in thinking of ways to make it happen.

    The two were still seated on their couch in the living room when they heard the doorbell. They exchanged nces, wondering who their visitor could be. Daisy stood up to open the door and was greeted by an unfamiliar man.

    ¡°What do you need?¡± she asked curtly. The man raised an eyebrow before smiling at her and speaking.

    ¡°I am looking for Mr. Lorenzo Dn.¡± Daisy didn¡¯t know the man, so she frowned. She knew everyone her husband knew because she insisted on being introduced to all his business partners, especially after Marissa¡¯s death, which allowed them to make their rtionship public. Even though they weren¡¯t married yet because of the provision that Marissa included in herst will, the old woman made it appear that she was already Mrs. Dn¡¯s new wife, making the others think she was already.

    ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡± Daisy asked as she scrutinized the man standing before her, whom she estimated to be around thirty-five years old. His hair was neatly parted to the side, and he dressed decently. He looked like a businessman, but she didn¡¯t want to trust him.

    ¡°I have a proposal for him that I know he will like.¡± Daisy raised an eyebrow before ncing at Lorenzo, who was still in deep thought.From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Come in,¡± she finally said, thinking that perhaps what the man had to offer could be useful to them.

    ¡°Why did you let a man get into the house?¡± Lorenzo asked angrily when he saw Daisy bringing the visitor inside.

    ¡°Good day, Lorenzo.¡± The man¡¯s serious demeanor silenced Lorenzo.

    ¡°Take a seat,¡± Daisy told the man, causing her husband to look at her. ¡°He said he has a proposal for you that you¡¯ll surely like.¡± Lorenzo frowned before looking back at the man.

    ¡°I¡¯m Richard. I¡¯m here to present you with a proposal from my boss,¡± the man replied.

    ¡°What kind of proposal?¡± Lorenzo asked, clearly interested.

    ¡°My boss is aware of the situation your family is facing regarding your daughter, Serene.¡± The two old people exchanged nces, bing even more curious about the man¡¯s true intentions.

    ¡°We¡¯re listening,¡± Lorenzo replied seriously. He was willing to do anything to reim everything Marissa left to Serene. The man grinned, knowing he could easily manipte them for his boss¡¯s ns.

    ¡°If you follow my boss¡¯s wishes and cooperate, he will help you reim thepany.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re ready to do anything,¡± Daisy interjected, not considering the consequences or whether their decisions were right.

    ¡°But before that, there are some things you need to know.¡± The couple nodded, and the man began discussing Serene¡¯s true identity. Lorenzo was furious to learn that Marissa had used him so that her child wouldn¡¯t be seen as illegitimate.

    Daisy was also seething with anger. If she had known that Serene wasn¡¯t Lorenzo¡¯s biological daughter, she wouldn¡¯t have insisted on kicking her out of the mansion when she was a child, even though she continued to mistreat her and make her their maid and enve her.

    She had pushed Lorenzo to get rid of Serene because she didn¡¯t want her to overshadow their daughter, Mavie, as Lorenzo¡¯s heir. But now, knowing that they weren¡¯t really father and daughter, Daisy was sure that Mr. Dn wouldn¡¯t have had any affection for Serene even if she had stayed with them. They could have made her a servant without her being able to do anything about it.

    She realized that sending Serene to her grandparents was a huge mistake because she learned many things there, especially how to confront them and reim all the property her mother had left behind. She was also regretful that she sessfully took everything from them and left nothing for them, either.

    ¡°I never imagined Marissa would make me the scapegoat for her promiscuity!¡± Lorenzo angrily eximed. Mr. Richard smirked slightly upon hearing this from the old man. He thought Mr. Dn had the audacity to say that when he managed to use Mrs. Dn for money as well. But he kept this to himself, not wanting to ruin his boss¡¯s ns.

    ¡°Now that you know the truth, your chances of reiming thepany are much greater,¡± the man said confidently, which old Dn was unsure of.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. If she can prove that she¡¯s Marissa¡¯s daughter, she still has a right to her mother¡¯s wealth,¡± Lorenzo responded.

    ¡°But she won¡¯t be able to get everything. You can contest some of her properties. And when that happens, we¡¯ll find a way to take everything she inherited from her mother.¡±

    The couple smiled, thinking that Richard¡¯s boss could help them. They assumed that whoever harbored such animosity toward Serene and Marissa was wealthy enough to bring them down. They agreed, hoping for sess with the help of this unknown person.

    Richard left, leaving the elderly couple behind. The couple forgets about Alexander McGregor, one of the wealthiest in the country and Serene¡¯s husband, who will do everything he can to protect her.

    ¡°He said we shouldn¡¯t hesitate to ask if we need anything, and they¡¯ll give it to us as much as they can,¡± Daisy said. ¡°Do you think if we ask for a new ce to live, they¡¯ll give it to us?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too greedy, Daisy. We ended up like this because of your greed. I told you to let Serene stay in the house. Still, you insisted on fully taking over the mansion,¡± Mr. Dn replied angrily, causing his wife to re at him.

    But despite what Mr. Dn said, a smile still crossed the old woman¡¯s lips. She was thinking about asking Mr. Richard for something without his husband¡¯s knowledge. She no longer wanted to live in the house they were in, especially for her; it wasn¡¯t a ce for wealthy people like them.

 Chapter 51

    Serene¡¯s POV

    ¡°Hi, dear,¡± Alex¡¯s mom greeted me as soon as she saw me. My husband and I had been back in Ling City for a week, and the other day, she called to invite us to lunch at their mansion.

    ¡°Hi, Mom,¡± I greeted back before we exchanged cheek kisses.

    ¡°Are you two alone?¡± she asked, her eyes behind me where Alex was as if looking for someone.

    ¡°Let Serene¡¯s grandparents rest, for now, Mom.¡± I hadn¡¯t realized my husband had already mentioned the two elderly people to his parents, so I gave him a questioning look.

    My mother-inw exined, ¡°I asked him about your vacation in Portico, and he mentioned your grandparents.¡± I nced at her again before smiling and nodding. When I turned back to my husband, he shrugged and guided me to the dining area, where my mother-inw had gone ahead and my father-inw was waiting.

    Alex and I took seats, and the maids began serving the food. Even though it was already my second time visiting, I still couldn¡¯t believe the beauty and size of the ce.

    I¡¯ll admit, our property in Portico isrger, but that¡¯s because we have men living around our mansion with their families. But this house, my husband¡¯s parent¡¯s home, is simply astonishing-from the house to the furnishings. Add to that the sophisticated and refined people living here.

    We started eating, and I must confess I had a hearty appetite. Everything was delicious. ¡°When do you n to give us a grandchild?¡± Alex¡¯s father suddenly asked, making me choke. The two elders looked over while my husband rubbed my back.

    ¡°You seem really choked up, honey,¡± he teased, trying to provoke me. How could I possibly get pregnant when there are still things I need to take care of? I still have cases to solve, especially regarding my mom¡¯s death. The timing would just feel off if I were to get pregnant now.

    Speaking of pregnancy, I suddenly remembered that Alex and I don¡¯t use protection, and he doesn¡¯t withdraw either. I looked at my husband suddenly.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked, puzzled, but I just shook my head. The baby wille if God allows it. I just hoped that even if I was not a good person, He would still grant us our baby at the perfect time. I mean, when I didn¡¯t need to hunt down Juancho or whoever he was who was trying to kill me and when I had already found my mother¡¯s killer and the one responsible for her death.

    ¡°Dear, don¡¯t you want to have a child yet?¡± my mother-inw asked, and I turned to her. The sadness in her voice made me feel a bit guilty.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, Mom. We just haven¡¯t thought about it yet because we¡¯re currently investigating my mom¡¯s death.¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes were clouded with tears, and she seemed guilty, so I quickly tried to calm her down. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re nning on having a child and working on it at the same time. It would be great if we will have them now,¡± I just said to avoid her from feeling sad.

    The woman smiled sweetly and turned to my father-inw, who was also smiling, seemingly relieved.

    ¡°We¡¯re not in a rush either, honey. We¡¯re just excited because, you know, Alex is our only child,¡± my mother-inw said, looking expectant. Then I felt my husband¡¯s hand on my waist, gently caressing it. So, I looked at him and found him smiling before he winked at me.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay, Mom. I understand.¡± I smiled and continued eating.From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom, Dad, when my wife gets pregnant, I¡¯ll give you one. What would you like, a polka-dotted one?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so silly! You even-¡± I said to my crazy husband, whoughed while I kept hitting his arm, though not hard enough for him to get hurt.

    My inwsughed, too. Our lunch was light-hearted, and I suddenly missed having a happy family where my parents would be happy with whatever I did in life. I didn¡¯t realize I was zoning out already.

    ¡°Feeling sentimental, honey?¡± I looked at my husband, gazing at me while gently caressing my cheek. I¡¯m the leader of an underground organization, yet here I am, feeling all feminine because of my husband¡¯s simple gesture.

    ¡°Nothing, just thinking of something.¡± I shook my head and smiled to make it convincing.

    He held my chin, turned my face towards him properly, and said, ¡°Whatever you¡¯re thinking, know that I am always here for you.¡± Then I felt his lips touch mine, and I responded. It was brief but sweet, considering we were still with my inws at the dining table, so it was better not to get carried away.

    When we heard her p, we both turned to my mother-inw. She looked thrilled with what was happening between Alex and me, so I couldn¡¯t help but join my father-inw in her happiness.

    Lunch ended well, and I discovered many more things about my husband, thanks to my mother-inw¡¯s stories, which she told with a dreamy look.

    My father-inw also seemed happy, and he looked even more in love with her because of the way he looked at her while listening.

    Will Alex and I be like that in the future? When our children grow up, will we have the same opportunity as a family? It¡¯s not bad to dream, right? As I¡¯ve said, I know I¡¯m not a good person, and I¡¯ve done many bad things, but I¡¯m trying to live a good life, especially for my grandparents. I want them to enjoy and rx in the remaining years of their lives without worrying about anything rted to our organization.

    I looked at Alex, who was already looking at me. I thought maybe he was the one I ended up marrying so that I could start living the life I had only been nning.

    ¡°I know I¡¯m super handsome, honey, but don¡¯t make it too obvious that you¡¯re madly in love with me by how you look at me.¡± I smiled at what he said. A genuine smile. Maybe I am madly in love with him because I know he¡¯s also madly in love with me.

    Because of our lunch with my inws, I temporarily forgot about Juancho and the things rted to the organization I lead. For a moment, I thought I was just a normal woman, the wife of a billionaire, and I liked that feeling.

    Alex¡¯s parents have been added to the list of people important to me, and I¡¯m ready to do anything to protect them. I hope no problems arise so we can all be happy and not worry about any dangers. I really hope so.

 Chapter 52

    Serene¡¯s POV

    ¡°Boss, here¡¯s thetest update from Hamilton.¡± Enzo handed me the folder, which I took and opened, then began reading its contents.

    After learning some things, I asked, ¡°Are these all true?¡± I was surprised. The report indicated that I was rted to Juancho and that there was a high possibility that Selendro Madrid was my father.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe it at first either. But that¡¯s what all the tests they conducted show. And suppose you look at the evidence of Aunt Rissa and Mr. Madrid¡¯s rtionship. In that case, we both know they were in an intimate rtionship.¡± I sighed, and now I understood why Juancho, who turned out to be my cousin, wanted me out of his way.

    Mr. Madrid¡¯spany is huge, and Juancho probably thinks he still has a part in Serendipity. It¡¯s not far-fetched that he might target that as well.

    ¡°If Juancho still wants the jewelrypany, you probably know who he¡¯ll use to fight against you.¡± I smiled at what Enzo said; it¡¯s different when you¡¯ve been together for a long time. We think alike.

    ¡°And have you done anything about that?¡± I asked, wanting to make sure.

    ¡°Nadine is already checking on Mr. Selendro¡¯spanies and the people around him, especially in the legal department. If he knows you¡¯re his daughter, all his properties are likely also in your name. That¡¯s why Juancho wants you out of this world, too.¡±

    ¡°How about Lorenzo?¡± That man had been quiet for some time, and I don¡¯t think he would stay that way, knowing how greedy he was.

    ¡°I¡¯m handling him myself. And I also found out that a man visited him-awyer, to be exact. I need to tell you this. Be ready for another court battle. I suspect they¡¯ll use something against you to gain even the slightest im to Serendipity.¡±

    ¡°Have someone keep an eye on that family. I don¡¯t want another headache that¡¯s not rted to finding the mastermind behind my Mom¡¯s death.¡± Then, I suddenly paused. ¡°What about the man I asked you to look into? Have you found him?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, I¡¯m sorry. He¡¯s incredibly elusive. That¡¯s probably why our enemies and others in the underground and politicians hire him-because of his skill in hiding and slipping away.¡± He has a point, being able to slip away with my men, especially Hamilton and Enzo; I admire that man¡¯s skill. But I¡¯m pretty sure we will be able to find him, and when that happens, I will give him the peace he never thought he would experience.

    ¡°Any news about him? Where is he now?¡± I asked again.

    ¡°Thest time someone saw him was in the Valley.¡± I nodded but was skeptical for a while. We both know what kind of ce Valley is.From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It looks like it will be really hard to locate him. We know that the Valley is one of the hardest ces for criminals like him to enter, but he managed to do it,¡± I said, which Enzo agreed with.

    There¡¯s no ce for criminals in the Valley because they won¡¯t be spared by anyone there. Suppose someone ends up on the wanted list. In that case, they¡¯re sure not to leave there alive because all criminals entering are executed without any trial.

    If, as Enzo said, someonest saw him there, he¡¯s still alive. Because his death would surely spread through the underground world, and there¡¯s no way we wouldn¡¯t hear about it.

    ¡°Why does it seem like we have so many problems to think about right now?¡± I asked him, massaging my temples. I couldn¡¯t figure out why, when all I wanted was my mother¡¯s wealth here in Ling City, I ended up in so much trouble and learned so many things about myself and my parents.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s your destiny to solve all of this. Besides, we both know you won¡¯t stop until you¡¯ve punished whoever¡¯s behind Aunt Rissa¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right about that, but I also can¡¯t help but worry about Alex and his parents. Plus, my grandparents are old, and I¡¯m unsure if they can live as they used to.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we convinced them to move here. Otherwise, you¡¯d still be worrying too much, especially since Portico is quite far from here,¡± Enzomented, and I quickly agreed. ¡°As for Sir Alex, I think he can ensure his parents¡¯ safety. He probably knows what to do by now.¡±

    I believed what he said. Alex is smart, and I think he also knows some people who can help him in times of need, especially in the military or police.

    ¡°Tell Hamilton to ensure all the information he sends us regarding Juancho and Selendro is urate. And make sure every move the Dns make is closely monitored.¡±

    ¡°Copy, boss!¡±

    ¡°And about that criminal, call Mendez. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll inform us about that person.¡±

    ¡°I already did, boss. The problem is, he¡¯s out of town and won¡¯t be back in the Valley for another week.¡±

    ¡°Damn, just when we need him the most, he¡¯s on vacation.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s there for work too, boss.¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡± He smiled at my reaction because he knows how impatient I can be.

    Enzo left, and I waited for my husband to leave the office. Because of this task, I feel like a submissive and dutiful wife, but what can I do? I respect him as my husband, just as he respects me as his wife.

    I trust my people and know they¡¯ll do whatever I instruct them. Patt is busy with her work at the jewelrypany, while Princess is surely busy with my grandparents.

    It felt like I was the only one idle among us, so I decided to call someone I knew could help me with the jewelrypany. I shouldn¡¯t rely on Atty. Lawrence anymore, and there¡¯s someone I know who can help me a lot. I picked up my cell phone and dialed his number.

    ¡°Hi, baby. Long time no hear.¡± I smiled at his greeting. He hadn¡¯t changed.

 Chapter 53

    Alex

    I¡¯m back at work, and there¡¯s a lot that needs attention. We stayed a bit longer at Portico, and I¡¯m sure that my wife will return there anytime now. That¡¯s why I need to organize my schedule to make sure I get a chance to join them.

    Now that her grandparents are here, I believe she¡¯ll visit Dn¡¯s mansion more often, where the elderly couple is staying. I can¡¯t stop her from going because I know how important her grandparents are to her.

    Serene is an exceptional woman, and I know that whatever she faces, she can ovee it. That¡¯s how independent she is, and I admit that this is one of the reasons I fell even more in love with her.

    ¡°Sir, I contacted Philip Einspein, and he agreed to a meeting,¡± Von said breathlessly as he entered my office.

    ¡°Why do you look like that? You look like you¡¯ve been chased by ten horses.¡±

    ¡°I got so excited, Sir, that I ran here.¡± I shook my head at what he said. Of all my assistants, he¡¯s the only one who hassted this long. And I have no ns of letting him go because he quickly adapts to my ns and work schedules.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d get him to agree. He must know that our intention is to do business with him, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I informed him about that, and he said he¡¯d consider it. But he still wants to hear more of the proposal.¡±

    ¡°Okay, our presentation for him is ready, right? I¡¯ve been asking you to prepare that just in case an opportunity like thises up.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Of course, sir.¡± I nodded and smiled at him before he reported other matters and left my office.

    I got excited because the famous designer Philip Einspein agreed. I¡¯ve wanted to enter the clothing line business for a while now, but I have no idea about it. I even nned to study it, so I sponsored a contest and invited the designer to be one of the judges. But I got busy with my wife.

    But if Philip agrees or we meet each other¡¯s conditions, I will dedicate time and effort to this new business.

    I suddenly thought of Serene, the possibility that she is indeed the daughter of Selendro Madrid and the dangers that lie ahead for her. I know she¡¯s used to always being in danger, but I still can¡¯t help but worry.

    I know that no matter how brave she is, she is still a woman who needs the care of a man who loves her. Every woman deserves to have someone who would be their anchor. And I want to be just that for my wife. Someone she can lean on and draw strength from, just as she is to me.

    I wanted to go home around two in the afternoon, but Von reminded me of my meeting with the board. So, reluctantly, I stood up from my chair to leave my office and head to the meeting room.

    I found that everyone was already there, including Mr. Mills. I wondered how this old man still had the nerve to face me after the incident at my parents¡¯ mansion. He even looked me straight in the eye. Aside from being an organization leader, I¡¯m sure they already know who Serene is. I¡¯m certain the old man knows my wife¡¯s status, which,pared to his, would make him look like he belongs to the middle ss.

    I sat in my usual seat during such meetings. As the CEO, Imanded all their attention. While many are intimidated and pleased with my leadership, I feel that some are envious and want to oust me from my position. Mr. Mills is one of them, especially since he knows there¡¯s no chance of marrying his daughter off to me.

    ¡°Good afternoon, everyone,¡± I greeted them, and they returned the greeting with faint smiles. Von started cing folders in front of them containing the items we needed to discuss, which they opened and read simultaneously.

    ¡°More or less, with that report, you know thepany¡¯s current situation.¡± Some nodded at what I said, but I knew someone would object. And I wasn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°Just because the paper looks good doesn¡¯t mean that¡¯s thepany¡¯s real situation,¡± Mr. Mills said. ¡°We all know Mr. McGregor has been too upied with his personal life. You¡¯ve all seen it; he hasn¡¯t beening to thepany for a while and has left everything to his assistant, which is uneptable to me.¡±

    ¡°I agree with Mr. Mills,¡± said Mr. Yan, who had been quiet until now. ¡°I want someone who can fully devote themselves to thepany.¡±

    ¡°I thought you wanted me to get married so I could be more responsible? Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve been pushing for in every board meeting? Why is it that now that I got married and was actually doing my part as a husband, you see it as a mistake and a shoring?¡±

    Everyone exchanged looks, and those loyal to me didn¡¯t seem affected by Mr. Mills¡¯ and Mr. Yan¡¯s usations. ¡°You need to learn how to bnce your family life with managing thepany, which is why I suggest you step down from your position for a while,¡± Mr. Mills said with a grin, seemingly unfazed by what I said, even though he was one of the main proponents of my marriage.

    Despite my anger, I chose to calm myself. I couldn¡¯t afford to let my emotions get the better because I knew they¡¯d use it against me. However, I had a feeling they wouldn¡¯t have the audacity to suggest something like this unless someone was backing them. And that¡¯s what I wanted to find out. Before I could think of who might be helping them, the door to the meeting room opened, causing me to look in that direction and see a man enter.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Richard, the new shareholder.¡± I frowned because I had no knowledge of a new addition to the board. I was unaware and uninformed, so this must be the reason for Mr. Mills¡¯ and Mr. Yan¡¯s boldness. I wasn¡¯t wrong because they were grinning when I looked at the two.

 Chapter 54

    Alex

    I raised an eyebrow after the man introduced himself. I nced at Von, who just shrugged at me, indicating he had no idea about the situation. ¡°Oh, here¡¯s the certificate as proof of my purchase of some shares,¡± the neer said as he handed me a paper, smiling at me. But I had a feeling that it was a mocking or taunting smile.

    I waved my hand at him, causing his smile to disappear. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any respect for people? He approached you politely and introduced himself!¡± I could see the anger in Mr. Mills¡¯ face, but I didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Why would I respect someone who doesn¡¯t respect my authority and this meeting?¡± I asked in return.

    ¡°Mr. McGregor-¡± Richard started to speak, but I stopped him. I raised my hand, palm facing him, and he understood.

    ¡°Everyone, you know that I don¡¯t tolerate tardiness. You even received a scolding from me when you werete to a meeting, and it¡¯s been a long time since thatst happened.¡± Everyone was silent, and no one said anything, not even Mr. Mills or Mr. Yan. I turned to the standing man and said, ¡°You are not needed here; you may leave.¡±

    Von approached the man and escorted him to the door. I can be as intimidating as I need to be, especially when I sense that whoever is in front of me won¡¯t bring anything good.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    That¡¯s how strong my authority is in my ownpany. I don¡¯t let anyone do things their way because it¡¯s mypany, applying my rules. No one can act like they own the entire McGregor building just because they have a measly share in thepany. This is my domain and my territory, where I am the only king, and there is no one else.

    I may sound arrogant, but that¡¯s how it is. And anyone who tries to conquer will never escape my wrath. As for the man I sent out, I¡¯m certain he has a different agenda for entering my domain, which I need to find out.

    The meeting continued, and I was itching to finish it because I wanted to go home and see my wife, who always brightens my day. I turned my gaze to Mr. Mills and Mr. Yan, who were obviously angry because they didn¡¯t seed in whatever they were nning. They probably didn¡¯t expect that I wouldn¡¯t be surprised by their schemes. Right now, I¡¯m already thinking of ways to eliminate them from mypany because I don¡¯t nurture termites that will destroy me and thepany my parents and I worked hard to build.

    After the arduous meeting, I felt utterly exhausted when those two old men wouldn¡¯t stop finding things to throw at me. I left the meeting room and headed straight to my office, with Von following closely behind.

    But I didn¡¯t expect Richard to be so bold and daring as to wait for me there. ¡°Who let you in?¡± I asked the man leisurely, sitting in my chair. I wasn¡¯t afraid he might take or steal any information about thepany because I¡¯m not careless, especially since Von, my very meticulous assistant, was with me. But I don¡¯t like it when people sit in or use anything that belongs to me.

    ¡°Of course, your secretary.¡± The man answered with a smile, so I smiled back before looking at Von, who I knew understood what to do.

    The man still didn¡¯t get up from my chair, so I positioned myself in the visitor¡¯s chair in front of my office table. I wouldn¡¯t use it anyway, as I might catch some disease from the man. ¡°You have a nice office, Mr. McGregor.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be Alexander McGregor if this turns out bad,¡± I replied, crossing my legs. He looked at me as if trying to gauge what I was thinking, but the door to my office opened again before he could speak, and Von entered with one of my secretaries. I frowned because she was new.

    ¡°Did you let him in?¡± I asked the woman.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you told what to do in situations like this?¡±

    ¡°No, sir,¡± she answered, which made me raise an eyebrow.

    ¡°You know what I dislike the most?¡± Both the woman and the manfortably seated in my chair frowned. ¡°You are fired.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± the woman eximed, unable to believe it because she was new. But it¡¯s impossible that Von didn¡¯t inform her that no one else is allowed in my office except for me, Von, my parents, and most importantly, my wife.

    ¡°You can settle your sry in HR.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Von urged the woman, who was now looking at the man who seemed uneasy in his seat.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you could fire an employee that easily, Mr. McGregor.¡±

    ¡°This is how I am; I don¡¯t work with liars.¡±

    ¡°Liars?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow, and I nodded in response. ¡°How did you know that the woman was lying?¡±

    ¡°Because my assistant would never fail to orient new employees assigned to my office.¡±

    ¡°I see, so you trust your assistant a lot.¡±

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t trust him. I just believe in his capabilities and reliability.¡±

    The man said nothing, but he stood up while I remained seated.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯re a ruthless businessman,¡± he said, to which I only raised an eyebrow because I know that as a person, I am ruthless. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you to be so petty with your employees, like a child.¡±

    Iughed loudly at his remark, causing him to look at me with confusion. ¡°Are you kidding me? I¡¯m not petty; I just don¡¯t tolerate ipetence.¡±

    I stood and faced him, towering over him so he could look up at me. ¡°I feel you¡¯re not a businessman; you¡¯re more of awyer.¡± I saw the corner of his mouth twitch, making me chuckle because I was right.

    ¡°Whoever sent you here made a big mistake. You may know thew but don¡¯t know what businessmen or employees think. And as for the woman I fired, I only saved her from future destruction.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked.

    ¡°You know exactly what I mean, Mr. Richard or whatever your name is. But since you¡¯re already inside mypany because of the shares you bought, I hope you know how to get out.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    ¡°I know, which is why I said whoever sent you here made a mistake. Because you¡¯re like a mouse that entered a den of big beasts where I reign supreme.¡± We stared at each other down, and of course, I won.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won yet, Mr. McGregor, because we¡¯re just getting started,¡± he said, making me chuckle before I burst intoughter, which furrowed his brow.

    ¡°I never thought I would win because that was already a given even before we started. And you will know that soon.¡± The man said nothing more and started walking toward the door, and I followed him with my eyes as he walked out.

    Just as the door closed, Von entered. ¡°That secretary earlier was new, sir.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I replied. ¡°Get me a new chair and have my entire office cleaned. I want thispletely sanitized.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± With that, I left my assistant. I would rather go home and be with Serene than think about that man. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m done with him, or I¡¯m not worried about his arrival. I know something will happen, and I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t seed, nor whoever is behind his entry into mypany.

    The McGregor Group is mine, for my wife and our future children. No one will seed in destroying it or taking it from me and my family. On the way home, Serene was on my mind, and whatever she was busy with, I just hope she¡¯s always careful.

 Chapter 55

    Third Person

    ¡°Mr. Richard, isn¡¯t there a way for us to move to a different house too? You¡¯ve seen our ce; it¡¯s too risky for us. If we¡¯re going to go against Serene, shouldn¡¯t we at least have something to fight back with?¡± Daisy said, trying to persuade thewyer, thinking he was unaware of her intentions.

    ¡°Ms. Daisy, you¡¯ll need to endure for now because our boss hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± Thewyer¡¯s response made the woman roll her eyes. ¡°Besides, the boss has bought shares in the McGregor group, so we need to be cautious if we want to defeat Serene financially.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean our boss bought shares in McGregor? Is that true?¡± Daisy asked, her eyes gleaming with interest, causing Atty. Richard smirks internally. He thought the old woman really was money-minded.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    What Daisy didn¡¯t know was that the share they acquired was very small and wouldn¡¯t have much impact on their ns. However, their boss wanted them to study thepany first, which is why they made the purchase.

    But after Atty. Richard told his boss about Alex¡¯s behavior toward thepany and employees. When he attended the board meeting, his employer became determined to acquire arger share and nned topletely oust Alex from his position as CEO.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we must be careful with every move, including spending. They can¡¯t notice our connection or all our ns will be pointless because they¡¯ll prepare thoroughly against us.¡±

    Daisy didn¡¯t respond. She was eager to see Serene fall and knew deep down that she was willing to do anything and endure anything just to see the woman she once thought was the daughter of the man she loved to suffer.

    She also thought of her daughter, Mavie, who could potentially marry their boss if he was still single. ¡°Is our boss still single?¡± Daisy asked Atty. Richard, causing thewyer¡¯s brow to furrow. ¡°I want to know if he¡¯s single because I know he would be perfect for my daughter, Mavie.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Ms. Daisy. He¡¯s very secretive about his personal life.¡± Richard tried to answer respectfully, even though he was annoyed by the woman¡¯s attitude. He wouldn¡¯t have bothered talking to her if he didn¡¯t know that she would be useful to him and his boss.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll like my daughter, Mavie, because of her beauty, and I¡¯m confident she¡¯ll serve his needs beyond what he requires,¡± the old woman boasted. Richard remained silent, not wanting to contradict her and risk losing her cooperation when they might need her to carry out their ns.

    Daisy was about to speak again, but Richard raised his hand towards her, then took his phone out of his pocket, silently thankful for the temporary respite from the woman¡¯s endless requests, which he had no intention of fulfilling unless his boss told him so.

    ¡°Hello, boss.¡± He nced at Daisy, then stood up from the sofa he was sitting on and stepped outside the apartment where the Dns were staying. The woman had no choice but to wait for the man to finish his conversation. She thought it was very timely that Lorenzo was out, trying to find something for their living expenses.

    Richard was gone for a while, and when he returned, Daisy eagerly inquired about the news. She wanted to see and meet whoever this boss was that Richard mentioned because she was curious about who else secretly harbored a grudge against Serene.

    ¡°It seems our n will start sooner than expected,¡± Richard said with a grin. Daisy¡¯s jaw dropped, and she burst into loudughter as she understood what the man meant.

    Meanwhile, Mavie visits Josh in his apartment unit. She can¡¯t wait any longer and is eager to execute the n the man told her to get revenge on Serene.

    ¡°We need to n this carefully, sweetheart,¡± Josh said tenderly to the young woman while gently stroking her exposed shoulder and kissing it. Mavie was currently sitting on the couch, straddling Josh.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t wait anymore; I want to see her suffer!¡± Mavie said with frustration.

    ¡°Hey, sweetheart, look at me,¡± Josh said, forcing Mavie to face him. ¡°I don¡¯t want us to mess this up, so we can¡¯t act recklessly. We need to think everything through. I don¡¯t want to see you behind bars.¡±

    ¡°What? You really think I¡¯d be the one to get locked up?¡± Mavie eximed.

    ¡°My parents will surely do everything to get me out. I¡¯m worried about you; if they find out I¡¯m doing these things because of you, they might not let you out because they want another girl for me!¡±

    ¡°And you don¡¯t want her?¡± Mavie asked after being stunned for a moment because of what Josh had told her.

    ¡°Of course not! You¡¯re the only one I want. You¡¯re the only woman who satisfies the wild sex that I crave.¡±

    Mavie smiled. In truth, she didn¡¯t like that because of the many men who were using her all at once. But she was starting to enjoy it and noticed that Josh was bing more infatuated with her.

    She thought that if before she used her body for her father¡¯s business associates to please him, it was even more so now that her goal was to get revenge on her supposed half-sister.

    A weekter, Josh and Mavie met again. This time, they were at the apartment of the man¡¯s friend. ¡°Why are we here?¡± the young woman asked.

    ¡°We already had a n,¡± the man replied with a grin. Mavie also smiled at her fiance¡¯s words. She felt that her wait had been so long and was starting to feel excited. Soon, four more men arrived, and Mavie knew they would soon indulge in her body with her boyfriend and the house owner. She thought that there were too many, but she brushed that aside, thinking she would finally get her revenge on her half-sister.

    Mavie knew that Serene was now powerful because of her husband, Alex. However, she believed that her supposed half-sister was still a weak woman, so she thought that Josh¡¯s friends could easily execute their n.

    Josh mentioned their discussion, and it seemed his friends were also excited. They were captivated by Serene¡¯s beauty, especially when Mavie showed them a picture of her. They began to think of ways to im the woman.

    They agreed to wait and catch Serene when she was alone, so they assigned someone to watch her.

    They believed Mavie¡¯s statement that Serene was raised in the countryside, so she was sure she wouldn¡¯t be able to fight back alone. She even told the men that her half-sister was so brave because of her money and her husband¡¯s wealth.

    The men assured her that they could handle it, and because of Serene¡¯s beauty, they didn¡¯t hesitate with their n.

    The next day, the group waited at Serene¡¯spany. It just happened that Patt requested a new design, meaning Serene had to go to herpany.

    Around noon, Serene decided to buy coffee at a nearby coffee shop. She didn¡¯t ask Patt to apany her because she knew thetter had tasks to prioritize, and besides, she didn¡¯t really give orders for those kinds of things.

    Unaware of the danger waiting for her, Serene exited herpany building and walked toward the opposite building, where the coffee shop was located. She was nearing the pedestrianne when suddenly a vehicle stopped in front of her. She was confronted by men with their heads covered who suddenly pulled her inside.

 Chapter 56

    Serene

    I needed to go to Serendipity because Patt wanted some new jewelry designs. I also thought it was time for thepany to have a fresh look. My mom¡¯sst designs were a bit outdated for my taste, considering they were created almost two decades ago.

    Alex dropped me off at thepany before heading to his own office. He didn¡¯t want to leave me at first, but I told him he was needed there, especially since he mentioned a new shareholder he wasn¡¯t aware of had bought in. And hearing the man¡¯s name, I told him to watch out and be ready because I think he¡¯s connected to Juancho and Lorenzo.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    When ites to business, I know Alex is more experienced than I am. I¡¯m not particrly good at management, so Patt is there to fill that gap. But my husband excels in that area, so I don¡¯t have to worry. However, I can¡¯t be too sure; someone who wants to do harm will do anything to find an opportunity to cause trouble.

    The staff who recognized me greeted me, and I smiled back at them. I was pleased to know they epted me as the new majority shareholder and that, ording to Patt¡¯s report, they no longer treat Lorenzo as the owner whenever he visits.

    ¡°Boss, will you be okay here?¡± Patt asked hesitantly when I arrived at the office assigned to me. I had a new one built because I didn¡¯t want to stay in Lorenzo¡¯s old office since I rarelye here.

    I let Patt upy it instead since I appointed her as the OIC, and the board didn¡¯t object. I think she¡¯s getting the hang of the job as well.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied with a smile. It was just a small room with some equipment I could use for design. That¡¯s my talent, so I don¡¯t hesitate to provide them with the help I can offer him and thepany.

    He left me after giving some reports about thepany, and I appreciated his effort to keep me informed about everything happening.

    I buried myself in drawing, losing track of time, until I felt like I needed some coffee. I noticed a coffee shop in the building across the street earlier, so I decided to go there.

    While in the elevator, I received a text from Enzo saying he and Princess were already at thepany. I had tasked them with something earlier, so he couldn¡¯t apany me. But as he mentioned, they were already here.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out. I¡¯ll have coffee in the building across the street. I¡¯m on my way out,¡± I replied. After receiving his ¡°Okay¡± text, I put my phone in my pocket just as the elevator doors opened, and I walked out.

    I was already walking when I noticed Enzo and Princess starting to cross to the other building. But as I approached the pedestrianne, a car suddenly stopped before me, and I was pulled inside.

    At first, I couldn¡¯t react due to the shock, but after a moment, I was about to struggle when I changed my mind. I wanted to know who was behind this, so I went along with the men whose heads were covered with stockings.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t even fight back!¡± one of the men eximed as the car started moving away before theyughed, seeming pleased with themselves while I remained silently watching them.

    ¡°Are you feeling so hopeless that you just don¡¯t want to talk?¡± asked another man as he let his hand roam up my thigh. I looked at what he was doing but didn¡¯t react, though I was thinking about how I would break his handter.

    ¡°Leave her be for now; she might still be shocked and scared. We¡¯ll have more fun ying with her when we get to the warehouse,¡± said the driver, and the others agreed. There were five men in total, so I wondered how they wanted to y while I already had a n in mind.

    Even as we arrived at the warehouse they mentioned, their faces were filled with excitement, which I just shrugged off. I wondered who ordered this because they seemed amateurs and didn¡¯t know what they were doing.

    ¡°Tie her to the chair.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why? Wouldn¡¯t it be more fun if she fought back? Who knows, maybe if we send a video of her to Josh, he¡¯ll rush over here.¡±

    ¡°Good point,¡± agreed their leader. Who was this Josh, anyway? I couldn¡¯t recall any enemy by that name. Besides, I¡¯ve never had opponents like the ones in front of me-small-time thugs who seemed only after some physical pleasure from me.

    ¡°You do know I¡¯m married,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but say as they sat me on a chair.

    ¡°Do you think we care about that?¡± the leader asked arrogantly.

    ¡°So, do you know who my husband is?¡±

    ¡°Do you think we care about McGregor?¡± the leader asked again, and theyughed, but I smiled, which made them quickly stop when they saw it.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t know who I am, do you?¡± I asked as I stood up from the chair.

    ¡°Why would we care about some woman who grew up in the countryside?¡± one of them asked. I chuckled after hearing that.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think Daisy could go this far.¡± The men¡¯s brows furrowed, so I reconsidered. Judging by their age, it might not have been the older one who orchestrated this. ¡°I mean, Mavie.¡±

    The men fell silent, their smiles vanishing after I mentioned Mavie¡¯s name. Now I was sure she was behind this and had used this Josh, whoever he was, who was familiar with these worthless men.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me all of you have already had a taste of her?¡± Just a guess, but I had a feeling these men were that kind of people-junkies, high on drugs, looking for sex.

    ¡°Shut up, woman!¡± said their supposed leader, which I didn¡¯t like, so I quickly took out my small knife from my leg and stabbed him from under his chin upward.

    I saw the shock and fear on the faces of the men, their eyes wide as they looked at me while I held the hair of the now lifeless man.

    ¡°I have no mercy for anyone who opposes me.¡± Then I began to take them down, and they didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back. The death of one man was enough to send Mavie the message that I wasn¡¯t someone to mess with and to let her know that she would be next.

    The men were already kneeling when Princess and Enzo entered the warehouse. ¡°Boss,¡± they both said as they looked at the men.

    ¡°It¡¯s Mavie. Make sure these guys find what they¡¯re looking for.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Princess responded.

    ¡°You,¡± I said, turning to the men whose faces were now unrecognizable. ¡°Who stabbed him?¡± I asked. The men looked at each other in confusion, and after a few minutes, they realized what I wanted to happen.

    ¡°I did!¡± I smiled at him, then patted his cheek.

    ¡°If you change your story during the investigation, I will surelye after your family. I won¡¯t leave a single one of them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± they all said in unison.

    ¡°Who ordered you to do this to the man?¡± I asked again.

    ¡°Josh and Mavie, boss.¡±

    ¡°Very good,¡± I praised them. ¡°Did you see me here?¡± I asked again.

    ¡°No, boss, it was just us here.¡±

    ¡°Good. If any of you escape, I¡¯ll make sure no one will ever see you again. Do we understand each other?¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡± they said, trembling.

    ¡°Do as you please, even if you want to report to the police,¡± I said before we turned our backs on them and left with Enzo and Princess. If Mavie thought I¡¯d let this slide, she was mistaken. Only lightning strikes without warning.

 Chapter 57

    Alex

    ¡°So, they don¡¯t care that I¡¯m your husband?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow. We were already in our room, and she was brushing her hair after blow-drying it. I was on the bed reading when she came out of the bathroom.

    I still couldn¡¯t believe something almost happened to her. I was terrified when Enzo suddenly called me while they were following the car that took my wife. I only breathed a sigh of relief when they came home, and Serene called me.

    ¡°That¡¯s what they said,¡± my wife responded nonchntly, shrugging her shoulders as she continued brushing her hair.

    ¡°And now I¡¯m sure they¡¯re more afraid of you than of me?¡±

    ¡°Seems like it,¡± she replied, causing me to shake my head. I¡¯m sure she did something to make those men fear her. If you look at Serene, she seems like she wouldn¡¯t hurt a fly, even though she appears elegant and confident. So, there must be a reason why those men are so terrified of her.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± I asked, putting the book on the bedside table and focusing all my attention on her.

    She looked at me and walked closer, setting down the brush she held before sitting beside me. ¡°I just beat them up.¡±

    ¡°You just beat them up?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± she replied, nodding.

    ¡°Why do I feel you did more than just beat them up?¡± I asked, to which she raised an eyebrow in response.

    ¡°Like what?¡± I took a deep breath. We were facing each other, and I leaned back against the bed¡¯s headboard before caressing her cheek.

    ¡°You¡¯re the most fragile-looking woman I¡¯ve ever seen, honey. But I know you¡¯re the toughest, strongest, and most merciless.¡±

    ¡°Is that apliment or what?¡±

    ¡°Apliment, of course. But I want to remind you to ease up on whatever you¡¯ve gotten used to doing and continue growing your organization without going against thew.¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me¡±

    ¡°I only mean well, honey,¡± I interrupted her. ¡°I love you no matter what you do. But I also know you want to live without worrying about the danger to you, your grandparents, friends, or even me. No matter how tough Serene is when you show it to me, I know that you¡¯re alsopassionate and loving.¡±

    ¡°Are you not proud of¡±

    ¡°I already said I am proud of whatever you do. I know that you do things for a reason. But if you can hold back, do it and let the police do their job, okay?¡±

    ¡°No one has ever told me what to do,¡± she said. ¡°But I appreciate your concern. I¡¯ll try.¡±

    I breathed a sigh of relief and smiled at her because she understood my point. Afterward, we spent the night together, full of love.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Sir, Mr. Richard is requesting an appointment to speak with you.¡± My brows furrowed when Von said that. I wondered why that man wanted to talk to me. Serene had already warned me about him and mentioned that Lorenzo and Juancho might be involved in his sudden entry into thepany.

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything other than that he wanted to work well with you and to know how he could help for the betterment of thepany.¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I guess he wanted to know more about thepany.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± I continued to ask.

    ¡°If he finds out it¡¯s worth it-¡±

    ¡°He might try to take it from me by buying more stocks?¡± He nodded, and I did the same. We really think alike. But since it¡¯s not unlikely that what we thought could happen, I really need to prepare well for that man.

    ¡°Find out everything about that man.¡± Mypany is not something anyone can have because they want it.

    ¡°I already did, Sir.¡± I raised an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°Well, Patt helped me. It seems Ma¡¯am Serene is also concerned about thepany and you,¡± he added, cing a folder on the table, which I picked up and started reading.

    My brows furrowed as I read about thewyer¡¯s past jobs. I can say he¡¯s really an asshole. All the cases he¡¯s won have been rted to financial matters and how the natural owners of thepanies his clients took over lost.

    He doesn¡¯t have a permanent employer. I suspect whoever wants to take over apany contacts him to n what they should do and,ter on, sue thepanies.

    He also hasn¡¯t handled any legitimate cases rted to aggrieved individuals. All of them were businessmen who suddenly owned their ownpanies.

    ¡°Enzo is currently looking into Mr. Richard¡¯s former clients, as instructed by Ma¡¯am Serene. She wants to know who the receiving end of all thosepanies was.¡± I nodded at what Von said. My wife really thinks differently; you can¡¯t outsmart her.

    ¡°Thank you for this, Von. And please arrange a meeting with Richard. I¡¯ll grant his request. Also, prepare a few documents that will make him and whoever his boss is even more eager to get as much share as possible.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about this, boss?¡± I nodded, and when he saw the seriousness on my face, he finally nodded too and excused himself.

    I was left in my office, thinking about how I would also carry out my n. I¡¯ll need the help of some board members who trust Dad and me, and I have to move fast. Because of that, I decided to call my father to ask for help. When he answered, he was surprised and couldn¡¯t believe it. So, I exined to him what my n really was.

    ¡°Are you sure about that, son? I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to my friends. Even though we¡¯re not the type of friends who always meet, you know how genuine our rtionship is.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure, Dad. And just like you, I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to them either. They¡¯re close to me too, especially since I vividly remember how close we were to their children when we were young.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try to do what I can.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dad. I owe you this.¡±

    ¡°Thank meter when everything¡¯s sorted out.¡±

    ¡°Thank you because you¡¯re always ready to help me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I am your father, idiot!¡± Weughed, and after saying goodbye, he mentioned that Mom was fine, so I didn¡¯t need to worry about them.

    Now, I¡¯m thinking again about my uing meeting with Richard. If he¡¯s involved with Juancho, he must know I might be nning something against them.

    Serene said that Juancho is smart, and she also remembers that he has many connections because he¡¯s also a businessman. But there¡¯s one thing Juancho might not know about me: my advantage over him.

    Get ready, Richard and Juancho, if you¡¯re really in cahoots because I will be the one to silence both of you, so the threat to my wife¡¯s life will finally disappear. I won¡¯t let you be the obstacle to the peaceful and happy life of the only woman I love dearly. And I let out a deep sigh before returning to my work.

 Chapter 58

    Serene

    ¡°Boss, which of these should I present at the board meeting?¡± Patt asked, handing me the three designs I hadpleted.

    ¡°You decide. I told you I was just going to create, didn¡¯t I?¡± I replied, continuing to draw.

    ¡°What are you working on, Boss?¡± he asked again.

    ¡°Philip said he will meet with Alex to discuss a possible coboration. So, I¡¯m just preparing some designs. Here, take a look.¡± I handed him the sketchpad, but he just raised an eyebrow at me.

    ¡°I¡¯m not into clothes, Boss.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯tment.¡±

    ¡°In case you forgot, you¡¯re managing the jewelrypany now.¡±

    ¡°But I have people with me to ensure our designs are great. Besides, you and Aunt Rissa are making them, so I¡¯m sure everything¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    I sighed at his words, ready to say something, when suddenly the door to my office was thrown open. Patt and I looked in that direction.

    ¡°What did you do? Release Mavie right now!¡± Daisy yelled furiously, her husband standing behind her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What did I do to your flirtatious daughter? I haven¡¯t even seen her,¡± I said innocently. I wasn¡¯t afraid they¡¯d find out I killed someone; I just wanted to hear from their own mouths what their brainless daughter had done.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb! You had her arrested!¡± Daisy continued to rage. I straightened up in my chair, crossed my arms, and looked at them both.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. How could I have had your daughter arrested when I¡¯m busy working here?¡± I replied calmly. ¡°Although I won¡¯t deny that something bad happened to me the other day, I still don¡¯t know who was behind it.¡±

    The old woman fell silent, but it didn¡¯tst long. ¡°You¡¯re a bastard! Do you think we don¡¯t know that your mother only used Lorenzo so you could have a father?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t recall ever having a father. When did that happen? Remind me.¡±

    ¡°You ins¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Daisy,¡± Lorenzo interrupted, calming the older woman before turning to me. ¡°Mavie did nothing to you, so don¡¯t do anything to her. As she said,¡± he pointed to his partner, ¡°You got a father in me, so you should be grateful.¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to thank you for. You should be thankful that my mother got pregnant with me; otherwise, where do you think you¡¯d be now? Would you be living afortable life with money? No! Because your parents would never have epted you, you useless fool! You deserve a wife like Daisy and a daughter like Mavie. You don¡¯t even know that your daughter inherited your stupidity?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re rude!¡± Lorenzo shouted and moved to p me, but Patt quickly intervened.

    ¡°Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! Lorenzo, Lorenzo, Lorenzo. You still don¡¯t learn. You¡¯re in mypany and have no right to cause trouble here. Your days of leeching off my mother¡¯s money with your mistress and bastard daughter are over.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not finished, Serene!¡± he yelled, pointing a finger at me. I grinned at him, knowing it would irritate him more. He should be thankful I promised Alex I would try to stay calm at all times, or I might have hit him by now.

    My office remained quiet once the two left, who were still shouting until they reached the elevator.

    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Patt asked.

    ¡°Nothing. I don¡¯t need to worry about them. Enzo and I are more focused on Richard and whoever his boss is. They don¡¯t have any power left since they don¡¯t have any money. Once I¡¯m sure that Juancho is behind thatwyer approaching them, he better start praying.¡±

    ¡°You know Juancho isn¡¯t an easy enemy, Boss.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, which is why I don¡¯t feel guilty. I know he¡¯ll do everything to bring me down, and I don¡¯t need to consider what I thought was our friendship.¡±

    ¡°Just let me know what you need; Enzo and I are here for you.¡±

    ¡°I know that. But I¡¯d rather you focus here on thepany and not let them in. Never let them gain even the slightest foothold here, understood?¡±

    ¡°Copy that, Boss!¡± He even saluted me, making me shake my head. He¡¯s always like that, just like Enzo and Princess. They try not to burden me with problems, but they know that¡¯s unlikely.

    I continued sketching dress designs, wanting Philip to be prepared for his meeting with Alex.

    I suddenly thought I might tell my husband I¡¯m Philip Einspein. He wouldn¡¯t tell anyone, right? But I¡¯ll wait until after he talks to Philip to be sure he¡¯ll trust him. I don¡¯t want him to be more persistent because he knows it¡¯s me, and we¡¯re married. I still want my friend to decide based on his feelings so I can see if he¡¯s ready to stand on his own.

    That clothing line brings me a lot of money, but I also have many expenses since I have a lot of people relying on me, including their families. Alex is right; I need topletely change the ways of the organization. We can stay without taking thew into our own hands all the time, maybe only if it¡¯s absolutely necessary, like in life-or-death situations.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    At three in the afternoon, Patt invited me to the board meeting. I didn¡¯t want to go, but he insisted since the board knew I was at thepany, I might as well see them.

    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t have to interfere. I¡¯ll let you decide everything since you¡¯re the OIC. I¡¯ll just sit and listen to your meeting.¡±

    ¡°No problem, Boss.¡± I nodded and stood to go with him.

    When we arrived at the conference room, no one said anything. I sat in the empty chair next to Patt, and he began.

    As I said, I just listened. Patt presented the designs for the new jewelry thepany wouldunch and let them choose. I was internally pleased because they liked all of them and wanted to make them the main products for Serendipity¡¯s summer collection.

    I didn¡¯t realize my entire day had been spent at thepany. I didn¡¯t think I could sit in a four-walled room all day with just a pencil and paper, drawing away.

    Maybe this is a sign that I should steer the organization I¡¯vee to love, along with its trusted people, in a new direction.

    When our meeting ended, I had made up my mind. I just hope nothing stops us and that our new lives continue to progress. I can¡¯t change the bad things I¡¯ve done in the past, but I can still change my future, and that¡¯s what I¡¯ll focus on.

    I don¡¯t need to unt my face and looks to achieve those things. All I had to do was to continue what I was doing now and let Patt handle the management.

    While in the elevator, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about my n and was excited to tell Alex. I¡¯ll also ask him for advice because I know he can help me a lot with our new life. Yes, a new life!

    Just as I exited the building, my handsome husband was already smiling and waiting for me, leaning on his car. Who am I to ignore that? So, I gave him a passionate kiss. I didn¡¯t care if anyone saw us because we were married.

 Chapter 59

    Alex

    I wanted to visit her at her office. Still, I decided waiting for her outside the Serendipity building would be better. I wasn¡¯t sure if she¡¯d appreciate that or not, so I did it just to be safe since I¡¯m still figuring out her preferences when ites to intimacy and affection. She¡¯s only recently started going to herpany, so this is the first time I¡¯ll get to try it out.

    And that kiss she gave me after she saw me waiting? Damn! That was superb! I didn¡¯t expect her to initiate something like that in front of her employees. But anyway, we are married, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Besides, I¡¯m the recipient of that sweetness from my wife, so it¡¯s fine.

    She expected us to go home, but I had other ns. I knew she wouldn¡¯tin even if she couldn¡¯t change her clothes, so I took her somewhere else. She¡¯s so confident and always looks fresh, clean, and beautiful, especially since she spent the whole day in the office.

    ¡°Tell me, where are we really going?¡± she asked, slightly irritated.

    ¡°Do you have other ns?¡± I asked, frowning.

    ¡°No, but I still want to know where you¡¯re taking me.¡±

    ¡°To a date.¡±

    ¡°A date? Why? What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± she asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Is it wrong for me to take my wife on a date? When was thest time we went out?¡± She seemed to think about it, and I shook my head. ¡°You can¡¯t even remember because it¡¯s been so long, right?¡± She rolled her eyes at me, but I justughed.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Whatever!¡± I took her hand, kissed it, and pulled her close. She leaned against me while I still held her hand.

    We stayed like that until we arrived at the restaurant. I opened the door, still holding her hand so she could follow me.

    We walked into the restaurant hand in hand, and I could see the looks of the people around us who were also prominent in society. Some weren¡¯t surprised to see us together since I recognized a few faces who had attended Serene¡¯s inauguration and surely knew we were married. Well, the others didn¡¯t. So they¡¯re clueless and must be thinking, who the hell is the woman walking with me?

    We chose a less crowded part of the restaurant since neither one liked having people watch us while we ate. But I wanted to change that because I¡¯m proud of our rtionship, and she¡¯s my wife, so I want to show her off to the world.

    ¡°When did you decide you wanted to go on a date?¡± she asked once we were both seated. She still seemed a bit skeptical.

    ¡°Just earlier,¡± I said, about to say more when the waiter approached and handed us the menu. ¡°What do you want to have, honey?¡±

    ¡°Anything, you know I¡¯m okay with whatever.¡± I nodded and started to choose. ¡°How about we go healthy?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I like that.¡± After she said that, I told the waiter what I had chosen.

    ¡°Drinks?¡± I asked again.

    ¡°Orange juice would be fine, but don¡¯t forget to ask for water.¡±

    ¡°Dessert?¡±

    ¡°I like anything sweet.¡± I pointed out our choices to the waiter, who repeated everything my wife wanted before leaving us.

    Serene started talking about the jewelrypany and Lorenzo and Daisy visiting her office. I¡¯m happy that she¡¯s beginning to share things she wants to talk to me about. It¡¯s a big deal that she¡¯s bing morefortable with me, and even though I know-because she¡¯s already told me-that she loves me, I can¡¯t help but still feel nervous sometimes.

    I told her about my uing meeting with Philip Einspein because it was already scheduled. I¡¯d tell her about my meeting with Richard when we got home, as I didn¡¯t want anyone else to overhear us.

    ¡°What¡¯s your n for coborating with Philip?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Well, I want a 50/50 share of the profits.¡±

    ¡°Would you agree to that?¡± she asked, surprised.

    ¡°He has a bigger responsibility, and even without me, if he really wanted to pursue the clothing line, he could do it without me,¡± I exined to her.

    ¡°I never thought you¡¯d admit that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a businessman, honey, and I can see if something is profitable. His name is already a brand; I don¡¯t need to market it. I¡¯m sure many interested clients will flock to the store we¡¯ll partner with.¡±

    My wife nodded just as the waiter arrived with our food. Their table settings were already neat, so only the food was missing toplete the table.

    We started eating, and watching my wife enjoy her meal was nice. You wouldn¡¯t think she was the leader of an organization capable of killing enemies. I wondered what it would be like if she got pregnant. How would she react?

    ¡°Honey,¡± I called her, making her look up at me after taking a spoonful of food. ¡°I know you mentioned this to Mom and Dad. But what if, just what if, you get pregnant?¡±

    ¡°What about it?¡± she asked, puzzled, after swallowing her food and drinking water.

    ¡°I was just thinking, you know we don¡¯t use protection and make love every night.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what about it?¡± she asked, still confused.

    ¡°Is it okay with you? Wouldn¡¯t you be mad at me because it could ruin your ns?¡±

    ¡°Why would I get mad at you? I¡¯m sure you want it too, and I already told your parents that if it happens, it¡¯s God¡¯s will.¡±

    I was so happy because of what she said, and I couldn¡¯t help but show it to her. ¡°But of course, it¡¯s concerning if it happens when things are like this. You know, I still need to take care of things, just like you said. Besides, there¡¯s still a threat to the happy family I¡¯m nning, so I hope it¡¯s dyed for now.¡±

    I nodded, not feeling disappointed because I understood her point. Knowing that she also wants us to have a child was enough for me, which sparked a n in my mind.

    We went home happy, and I promised myself that I would always find time to date her, no matter how busy our schedules were. It¡¯s nice to experience the dating stage, especially since we didn¡¯t go through that and went straight to marriage.

    For the family I dream of, I¡¯ll do everything to improve my wife¡¯s life so she won¡¯t have to abandon the people she¡¯s been with for a long time, including the organization that¡¯s a legacy of her family. I¡¯ll help her give it a new face.

 Chapter 60

    Alex

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t want me toe with you?¡± Serene asked, and I shook my head. I was about to meet Richard, and she wanted toe along, but I knew she¡¯d get angry if she heard him talk, which I wanted to avoid. I want her to turn over a new leaf, along with her friends and her team, so as much as possible, I try to keep her away from situations that might trigger her anger.

    ¡°I can handle him just fine, honey. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± I cupped her cheek, gently stroking it like I often do, even while we were in the car. I was dropping her off at herpany before heading to my office. I¡¯ve gotten used to this setup; the important thing is that she has something to keep her upied.

    ¡°Goodbye, take care,¡± she said as the car stopped before herpany building. But before she could step out, I pulled her back because there was no way she could leave without kissing me. I ensured our kiss was deep and long, knowing we wouldn¡¯t see each other again untilter this afternoon.

    ¡°Take care, honey. I love you,¡± I said after the kiss.

    ¡°I love you, too.¡± She smiled, looking even more beautiful. I waited until she was safely inside the building before telling the driver to go. I could drive myself, but it¡¯s more convenient to have someone with me so I don¡¯t have to pull Von from his break just to drive me.

    When I arrived at mypany, my assistant greeted me with a pile of work, which I immediately began tackling. But my thoughts kept drifting to Richard and our uing meeting. I knew he had prepared for it because he¡¯d be underestimating me too much if not.

    Before noon, Von came into my office. ¡°Just a reminder, sir, your meeting with Mr. Richard is at 1 PM. I¡¯ve also ordered your lunch, which will be delivered soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, sir.¡± He left to attend to his tasks while I continued until my food arrived. I ate while on a video call with Serene, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel giddy like we were teenagers just getting to know each other. At my age, after all the women who came and went in my life ¨C all of them just physical attractions with nothing serious ¨C I never thought I¡¯d enjoy this kind of rtionship with my wife.

    At 1 PM, Von knocked and entered, followed by Richard, who smiled but still didn¡¯t seem trustworthy. ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. McGregor,¡± he said, extending his hand, which I reluctantly shook to keep up appearances. However, I was ready for whatever he might be nning.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about our first meeting. My schedule was hectic, and I barely made it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to say it¡¯s fine, but I¡¯d be lying. Just make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again because I really hate tardiness. I¡¯ve never beente for work and expect everyone to do the same.¡± He nodded as if he understood, but I knew he was pretending.

    ¡°I understand, Mr. McGregor.¡± He seemed toe here to make amends, but I noticed him ncing around before smiling and continuing. ¡°I¡¯d like to learn more about thepany. I think I¡¯ll understand it better if I hear it directly from you.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°How it all started,¡± he quickly replied.

    ¡°Thispany was built by my parents. They poured their blood and sweat into it, and I saw it firsthand as I grew up, with my mom juggling my needs and helping my dad.¡±

    ¡°Your parents must have really loved each other,¡± hemented.

    ¡°They did, and that¡¯s why my dad did everything to seed-he wanted to give my mom and me a good life.¡± I only told him basic information, things anyone could read, hear, or see on social media, TV, radio, newspapers, or magazines. I had no intention of giving him free ess to important details.

    ¡°You¡¯re married, right? I heard your wife is quite wealthy, too.¡±

    ¡°What about her?¡± I suddenly grew irritated at the mention of my personal life, especially my wife.

    ¡°I recently found out she¡¯s somewhat-amazing.¡± I raised an eyebrow at his vague words.

    ¡°Do you mean something by that?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Nothing. Someone just told me before I came here. They said she¡¯s a very brave woman.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your real intention in talking to me?¡± I asked directly, not liking people who beat around the bush.

    ¡°I heard she¡¯s an organization leader and hasmitted crimes here and abroad.¡±

    ¡°And who told you that?¡± I was surprised by his statement since I hadn¡¯t prepared for it. If he knew Serene¡¯s true identity, I was certain now he might be connected to her enemies or Juancho¡¯s.

    ¡°People talk, Mr. McGregor. You know, it¡¯s hard to keep secrets these days.¡± He grinned as if he had already won.

    ¡°If that¡¯s true, aren¡¯t you scared?¡± I asked, not breaking eye contact.

    ¡°Why would I be afraid of her? I haven¡¯t even met her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding, Richard. What I mean is, aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±

    He was at a loss for words, almost gaping. He couldn¡¯t understand why he should fear me.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Why would I fear you?¡±

    ¡°As you said, you¡¯ve heard my wife is an organization leader whomitted crimes in and out of the country. Don¡¯t you think someone like me, who can handle someone like her, is someone to fear?¡±

    He just stared at me, and I held his gaze. He was mistaken if he thought Serene was the one to be afraid of. I wouldn¡¯t be this powerful and confident if I didn¡¯t have something to back it up.

    ¡°Ahem, I think we¡¯re straying from the topic,¡± he said, trying tough it off.

    ¡°I was just kidding, Richard. Actually, I don¡¯t know where you got your information. Still, I can assure you my wife is the sweetest, kindest, most thoughtful, and, above all, the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever met.¡± I smiled at him sweetly while he gave me a nervous smile.

    ¡°Richard, as part of the board, there are rules we follow.¡± I turned serious because I didn¡¯t want him to think I was taking him lightly. ¡°If you want to learn more about thepany, you can do so. If you have questions, you can ask. But you should do it in front of the other board members. Everyone knows that because I don¡¯t want us to hide things from each other. I want them to know I¡¯m sincere and determined in leading and managing thispany. So, if you want to be part of it, I suggest you start by asking the people you bought your stocks from.¡±

    Richard didn¡¯t respond, and I knew he understood that I didn¡¯t trust him. I didn¡¯t need to pretend anymore because I don¡¯t deceive fools. When I get home, Serene will be surprised when I tell her about this conversation.

 Chapter 61

    Serene

    Hamilton reported to me, and I learned that Juancho had left Portico. I also found out that he¡¯s here in Ling City. This convinced me that he might be behind Richard¡¯s sudden appearance. Perhaps he¡¯s trying to determine if he canpete with Alex¡¯s wealth.

    Honestly, he has no chance against us as a couple. I have money, and so does Alex. But Juancho is smart and has money, too, so I know he¡¯ll find a way to deal with that aspect.

    I was deep in thought in my office when I received a call from Alex¡¯s mom. I frowned, unable to think of why she¡¯d call me.

    ¡°Mom,¡± I said as I answered the call.

    ¡°Hi, dear. I¡¯m sorry to bother you, but I need your help.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Can youe with me to go shopping? Your dad¡¯s not around, as he has some people to meet.¡±

    I¡¯m not fond of shopping or endlessly walking around the mall. But I couldn¡¯t tell her that.

    ¡°Okay, Mom, no problem. When would you like to go?¡±

    ¡°I was hoping today, dear¡­¡± My eyes widened at what she said. Does she mean right now?

    ¡°I¡¯m in the office at the moment, Mom. Where should we meet?¡± I asked, not wanting to refuse her. This is the first time she initiated that we spend time together, and I guess there¡¯s no harm in bonding.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up. I¡¯m with the driver, and we¡¯re on our way to Serendipity.¡±

    ¡°Okay, just call me when you¡¯re here. Or you cane up if you like.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, dear, will do.¡± Our conversation ended, and I waited for her. I couldn¡¯t help but smile in excitement. This was the first time I felt like I had a mother again after losing mine 17 years ago.

    The memory made me exhale sharply as the pain of seeing my mother dying in my arms shed.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I looked up to see Patt standing in front of me. I hadn¡¯t even noticed him. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± I replied, then told him about Alex¡¯s mom.

    ¡°That¡¯s great; at least you¡¯ll both have time to get to know each other.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking too. Maybe it¡¯ll ease her fears about me if she has any.¡±

    ¡°You like her, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Of course! She¡¯s my husband¡¯s mother, and she¡¯s nice to me.¡±

    Patt and I discussed a few things about thepany. Enzo informed him that he needed to prepare for Lorenzo, who was conducting a legal investigation against me and thepany. Before long, my mother-inw arrived.

    ¡°You have such a lovely office, dear,¡± she said after Patt left, having greeted her. I noticed her gaze sweeping across the room.

    ¡°I just took a small, quiet space to design properly. I let Patt handle most of the office work.¡±

    ¡°You design here exclusively? How about management?¡± she asked, puzzled.

    ¡°When ites to that, I trust Patt. Everything he wants to do, we discuss, and we alwayse to an agreement that we think is best for thepany and the people working here.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good you still have time for Alex. I thought you were spending all your time here.¡±

    ¡°Alex and I go to work ande home together. He makes sure we¡¯re only apart during working hours,¡± I answered with a smile, which made herugh. I quickly tidied up my desk and invited her to go.

    ¡°How about this, dear? I think it would look great on you.¡± My mother-inw was holding a bodycon dress, and I wanted to roll my eyes but stopped myself. I don¡¯t wear that outfit unless necessary; I only wear clothes I¡¯ve designed.

    ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯re just excited, but I don¡¯t usually wear that kind of dress.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re sexy, and I¡¯m sure it would suit you perfectly,¡± she insisted. I smiled, amused by how confidently she said I was sexy.

    ¡°Do you want to know a secret, Mom?¡± I asked, raising her eyebrow. She stayed quiet, waiting for me to continue. ¡°Can you keep a secret?¡± I asked again. She nodded eagerly, already looking excited.

    I pulled her over to a couch a bit farther from the other shoppers in the boutique. She brought me to a well-known clothing store, one she frequents for outfits she needs for any asion. Then, I started telling her who I am in fashion design.

    ¡°Oh my gosh! Really?¡± she eximed, her eyes wide. ¡°Does Alex know about this?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, and I was nning to tell him because my friend already agreed to the coboration Alex offered. Actually, when I read the proposal, I was amazed at how humble my husband is. I didn¡¯t expect that despite the sess of his businesses, he still knows and values other people¡¯s hardships.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re a famous designer, does that mean you¡¯re going to make me a gown for an event I must attend?¡± I was taken aback by her request but smiled. If this is her way of bing close to me, why not?

    ¡°No problem, just let me know.¡±

    We left the shop, and she decided we should pamper ourselves, knowing I don¡¯t buy clothes. She also promised me that she would let me tell Alex about being Philip Einspein.

    We ended up at a body spa. As soon as we entered, the smiling staff greeted us warmly. It seemed like my mother-inw was a regr here, and everyone knew her.

    This confirmed for me that she¡¯s kind and very down-to-earth. Maybe that¡¯s why, even though my husband is known to be ruthless in the business world, he still has a good heart-thanks to my mother-inw. I also noticed that my father-inw is kind, and they are clearly a very close family. They know how to love and respect each other, and that¡¯s what I want my family with Alex to be.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Two women approached us, and my mother-inw told them we needed the full service. I didn¡¯t know exactly what that entailed, but I expected to feel great afterward.

    We entered a room that seemed to be intended for couples. But since I didn¡¯t want us to be separated, I didn¡¯t mind sharing the room with her, and we changed into our spa attire.

    First, we were seated in spa chairs, and they began cleaning our feet. It felt both pleasant and ticklish. Afterward, we moved to the shampoo beds, where they washed our hair, whiches with a gentle massage.

    Then we moved to the massage beds, where wey down, and that¡¯s when the truly rxing part began. I even requested a harder massage. Lately, I haven¡¯t been able to work out, so I have felt body aches. I might invite my husband to exercise regrly with me.

    I could hear my mother-inw on the massage bed beside me, sighing with satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m sure your Dad will be jealous when he discovers what we did.¡±

    ¡°Maybe Alex will feel the same,¡± I replied. Speaking of Alex, ¡°Does my husband know we¡¯re together?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell him?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No, I forgot because Patt and I talked after you called earlier.¡±

    ¡°Let them be. Next time, we¡¯ll do this again with them.¡± Of course, I was all for that, and maybe we could bring Grandpa and Grandma too.

    We spent two hours at the body spa and then headed to a facial center. It seemed my mother-inw was set on pampering herself, but I didn¡¯tin because I was enjoying it. Afterward, we went to a nail spa and finished at a hair salon.

    After we were done, I felt fresh and light. It was dinner time, and believe it or not, my mother-inw had already made a reservation at a restaurant, so we headed straight there.

    ¡°Dear, your Dad and Alex will be here too, so it¡¯s a family dinner,¡± she said after we sat down. I nodded and smiled in agreement. At least my husband and I would be having dinner together.

    While waiting, my mother-inw ordered our food, and since I wasn¡¯t picky, I didn¡¯t mind whatever she chose.

    We were chatting again when a man suddenly stopped beside our table. When I looked at him, the smile on my face disappeared.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here, Serene.¡± He was smiling, but I could sense something was off about him.

    ¡°Do you know him, dear?¡± Mom asked in confusion, and I nodded without looking at her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here either, Juancho.¡±

 Chapter 62

    Alex

    I don¡¯t know what got into Mom; she suddenly wanted dinner together. She called me earlier and said she was with Serene, and they were heading straight to a restaurant for a family dinner. I¡¯m fine with it since it¡¯s rare for this to happen, and it¡¯s a chance for my wife to feel closer to my parents. Next time, we might invite her grandparents, or better yet, we can have it at the old Dn mansion.

    I parked the car and checked everything before heading to the restaurant. As I walked in, I immediately saw my wife talking to a man-wait, a man? I squinted to see who it was, and then it registered-it was Juancho. What is he doing here?

    I walked closer, and the man saw me first. He smiled at me, causing Serene to turn and look at me as well.

    ¡°Hi, son,¡± Mom greeted me, and I smiled and kissed her. Your Dad is on his way too,¡± she added as I sat beside Serene. I wanted to kiss her, too, but I don¡¯t think she would want that, especially when we were in front of the man we were suspicious of capable of doing something bad.

    ¡°So, is this a family dinner?¡± Juancho asked.

    ¡°Sort of,¡± my wife answered simply.

    ¡°I think we should move to another table so your friend can join us,¡± Mom said with an overly sweet smile. She probably thought the man was a close friend of my wife.

    ¡°Oh no, ma¡¯am. Thank you, but I think you need this time to be together as a family,¡± Juancho smiled, but I felt a hidden meaning behind his words.

    ¡°Huh?¡± My mom seemed confused, but I noticed Serene wasn¡¯t in the best mood either.

    ¡°I mean, Serene is very busy with herpany, and Mr. McGregor is busy too, so this kind of dinner doesn¡¯t happen often. You should take advantage of it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s up with these two, but I understand them. They want to make sure everything¡¯s good, especially when they decide to have kids,¡± Mom said, still clueless about what Juancho was implying. I could see Serene raising her eyebrow, clearly holding back her temper.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    One thing I¡¯ve noticed about my wife is her eyebrow-raising habit and impatience.

    ¡°Anyway, Auntie, I have to go too. I still need to talk to someone, and I just stopped by because I was hungry,¡± Juancho said.

    ¡°Okay, dear. Take care,¡± Mom said cheerfully.

    ¡°Serene, Mr. McGregor,¡± he bid us goodbye with a smile and a nod, and we did the same. But Juancho probably didn¡¯t realize his mistake-he called me Mr. McGregor. This means he already knew about me and my wife, making it crystal clear to us that he couldn¡¯t be trusted.

    Serene and I exchanged nces just as our orders arrived, and Dad walked in, all smiles because he had some good news for me. But we didn¡¯t talk about it since we focused on the dinner that Mom had arranged with my wife.

    Everything went well until we got home. Serene was quiet during the ride, a far cry from her happy face while we were with my parents.

    ¡°Honey, is something wrong?¡± I asked when we entered our room. She turned to face me and red.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me that after seeing Juancho there?¡± she asked angrily.

    ¡°If you¡¯re mad at him, don¡¯t take it out on me.¡± But her brows furrowed even more before she spoke.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m taking my anger at him out on you?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m worried, Alexander! I am fucking worried!¡± she yelled, and I don¡¯t like being yelled at, especially when she calls me by my full name. I pulled her closer, but she resisted.

    ¡°I¡¯m not stopping you from being angry or worried, but don¡¯t shout at me, honey,¡± I said calmly, knowing we wouldn¡¯t understand each other if I matched her anger. Besides, I knew her anger wasn¡¯t directed at me.

    She didn¡¯t speak but broke free from my grip and paced back and forth. I was getting dizzy watching her, so I stopped her. ¡°Just tell me what it is, honey.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel right. Why was he at that restaurant? I know Mom¡¯s decision to have dinner was sudden. Was it just a coincidence?¡± she rambled. ¡°No, no, no, there¡¯s no such thing as coincidence,¡± she continued talking, almost like she was talking to herself.

    ¡°Honey,¡± I called her, holding both her shoulders and turning her to face me. ¡°Breathe and rx.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t, Alex. I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I understand your worry, but please, don¡¯t be too hard on yourself.¡±

    ¡°What if he did something to your parents?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Nothing is going to happen to my parents, honey. I¡¯ll do everything to protect them, okay?¡±

    ¡°I was just worried. I don¡¯t want them to get involved in-¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen, okay? Before they can hurt my parents, they¡¯ll have to go through me, and in case you don¡¯t know, I can take care of myself.¡±

    ¡°Alex, let me tell you this,¡± she said after deep breathing. ¡°Juancho is different from your businesspetitors. Fa¡ªr different. So if you think I¡¯m worrying for nothing, I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°I know, and I know there was something in what he said earlier.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you so calm?¡± she asked, annoyed.

    ¡°Because I already know he¡¯s going to do something.¡±

    ¡°And you think you¡¯re prepared for it? No, you¡¯re fucking wrong. You have no idea how people like him think!¡±

    ¡°Why? What is someone like him?¡± I couldn¡¯t understand why she was so worried, especially since we both knew who Juancho was. Unless there was something, she wasn¡¯t telling me. ¡°Wait, are you hiding something from me?¡± I asked, and she looked away, turning her back on me.

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to clean up.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Serene,¡± I said, stopping her. ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Alex¡­¡±

    ¡°Serene¡­¡± She took another deep breath before speaking. ¡°We haven¡¯t confirmed it yet, but Hamilton discovered that Juancho was seen with our organization¡¯s enemy at Portico.¡±

    ¡°When did you know about this?¡± I asked. I had no idea that this man was no longer just a business rival.

    ¡°Hamilton is still gathering details, so I haven¡¯t told you yet. Nadine is also keeping an eye on Juancho¡¯s every move.¡±

    ¡°And when were you nning to tell me this? When you were already in danger?¡±

    ¡°Why are you thinking about me? You should be thinking about your parents. He will do something bad, so you have to warn them. You can¡¯t becent with him.¡±

    ¡°What about Richard?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°I¡¯m certain he¡¯s connected to that man, especially since he called you Mr. McGregor earlier. I mentioned nothing about you when we met at Portico, but he already knew. He had no reason to look into you, but he did.¡±

    ¡°That means he was already cautious when you met at Portico.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, which is why you have to be careful too. There could be people in yourpany connected to Richard that you don¡¯t know about. Aside from the board members he¡¯s buying shares from.¡±

    ¡°Von already looked into it; you don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯m encouraging him to buy more; then I¡¯ll make my move.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked, frowning, but I just smiled.

    ¡°Come on, Alexander!¡± my impatient wife yelled, and I just grinned, which only irritated her, but I didn¡¯t mind. She doesn¡¯t know how beautiful she is when she¡¯s angry.

 Chapter 63

    Mature

    Serene

    That Juancho won¡¯t stop, I¡¯m sure of it. That¡¯s why I feel so annoyed with my husband, acting like he¡¯s not even worried. And what is he saying now? Is he nning to sell more shares to Richard? Is he crazy? Didn¡¯t it even cross his mind that those people might already n to kick him out of hispany?

    ¡°Stop thinking too much, honey. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± I shook my head while looking at him, and because I was already annoyed, I turned my back on him to change clothes and sleep since there seemed to be no point in warning him anymore.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to change,¡± I replied, raising my eyebrow.

    ¡°Just like that?¡± he asked, which made me raise my eyebrow even more. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to try to ask me what my n is?¡±From N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Do whatever you want with your life. I don¡¯t have time to nag you.¡± After that, he smiled andughed loudly, which annoyed me more. ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± I asked, irritated, and he shook his head, which I didn¡¯t like because he keptughing.

    ¡°Alexander!¡± I called his full name angrily, but he just keptughing. I got really annoyed, so I went closer to him and started hitting his arm. At first, he just let me, but then he blocked my hits and pulled me close to him.

    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t get mad,¡± he said, pulling me closer before kissing me. This man is crazy; he really enjoys teasing me. Seriously, what does he get out of it?

    ¡°Do you know how beautiful you are when you¡¯re pissed or angry?¡±

    ¡°Really? So, that¡¯s why you like teasing me?¡± He grinned at me and nodded repeatedly. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit ttered, which always amazes me. How he can make me feel so feminine so easily.

    After our kiss, he gently brushed my hair aside and tucked it behind my ear while looking at me with soft eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about me because, like I said, I can handle myself. I have ways of dealing with my enemies, and because you¡¯re my beloved wife, I¡¯ll make sure I help you catch your enemies, too.¡±

    ¡°You look so calm and rxed, and then you say that?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to be loud to show you I can do it. All you have to do is trust me because I will never let anything bad happen to you, no matter how much you can take care of yourself.¡±

    I cupped his face while looking up at him. Because of this man, I¡¯ve experienced things I never thought I¡¯d want to experience. I didn¡¯t think I would ever go through the things Enzo used to tell me about.

    ¡°How can you be so cool?¡± I asked, making his smile wider.

    ¡°Are we just going to keep ttering each other here?¡± he asked, raising his eyebrows and smiling like he was nning something naughty. But I was thinking the same thing.

    I quickly kissed him and wrapped my arms around his neck before I felt him responding. He started sucking my lips, and I did the same because we both liked it. I also added a gentle bite, knowing it would make him feel more desire.

    I wasn¡¯t wrong because I soon felt his hands running down my body. Then he started unbuttoning my long-sleeve polo one by one.

    I arched my back when I felt his hand cup one of my breasts while our eyes were locked, making me hold back the urge to close my eyes. I wanted to see the desire in his eyes, which I was sure reflected my own.

    ¡°You¡¯re so sexy, honey. No matter what clothes you wear, they look perfect on you. Did you know that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a designer by profession, Alex, so I know what my assets are.¡±

    After I said that, he chuckled, and I smiled. I know how much he likes my confidence, and I can see the admiration on his face. He never fails to make me feel confident, which boosts my self-esteem even more.

    He took off my polo shirt, followed by my bra, exposing my chest, which I arched even more to make him want me more.

    He moved away a little and traced his finger from my shoulder, down my neck, to my corbone. It slid further down until it reached my hardened nipple.

    He didn¡¯t take his eyes off me, and I didn¡¯t either. I love seeing him admire my beauty. I watched as his face slowly moved down until I could only see the top of his head, and then I grabbed his hair as he began indulging himself in my breasts.

    ¡°Ohh.. Alex..¡±

    He kept sucking on one of my nipples while ying with the other with his fingers. The sensation was so intense that I wanted to undress himpletely and have him enter me right away, but I knew it didn¡¯t work like that.

    I held him tight as he continued enjoying my chest until I felt him unbuckle my belt, followed by the sound of my cks¡¯ zipper being pulled down.

    Shit! I should always wear dresses so he wouldn¡¯t have such a hard time undressing me because I get impatient, too. I quickly moved and wiggled my legs when I felt him pull down my pants and panties while his mouth was now on my stomach, licking.

    He suddenly lifted me andid me down on the bed after finally taking off all my clothes. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, honey..¡±

    ¡°Can you stop talking and just fuck me already?¡±

    ¡°How can you be so impatient? Don¡¯t you know the art of making love?¡± he asked while slowly undressing himself. The slower he did it, the more excited I became.

    He joined me on the bed, and I met his passionate kiss. I could feel the heating from our bodies, making me forget everything about Juancho, who I had just worried about earlier.

    ¡°This is mine alone, honey, right?¡± Alex asked before he took one of my nipples into his mouth. I arched my back before answering.

    ¡°Yes, Alex, it¡¯s all yours. I never wanted any man but you.¡± Because of that, my husband seemed even more eager, and I felt his movements be rougher, which made me enjoy it more instead of feeling hurt.

    I tried to reach his already hard member and yed with it while he continued sucking on me. asionally, I could hear him moan, which I joined in.

    After a while, he grabbed both my hands and raised them above my head. ¡°Fuck, honey. I¡¯m about toe just from what you¡¯re doing.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± I asked, raising my eyebrow.

    ¡°I want to eat you first.¡± With that, he released my hands and slid down to my waiting core.

    ¡°Ahhh.. Shit! That feels so good, Alex!¡± I eximed as I felt his tongue glide over my slit, then softly sucking on my pussy¡¯s lips before moving to my clit.

    I clutched the bedsheet because of the intense pleasure that I didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. I arched my back so much that it felt like my body was going to break.

    ¡°Ohh.. Alex.. Please take me already!¡± After all the pleasure he was giving me, I felt like I couldn¡¯t wait any longer. I wanted him to im mepletely, and I didn¡¯t want toe just from his tongue and fingers. I wanted to feel him inside me, and I wanted us toe together in our first orgasm of the night.

    ¡°Shit! Alex, don¡¯t make mee like this.. I want you inside me now!¡± Imanded, making him lift his head and look at me, which I met with my gaze.

    ¡°Please, fuck me already. Let¡¯se together.¡±

    With that, he positioned himself above me. I barely needed to guide him, and he was already so hard.

    ¡°I feel like giving you a head first,¡± I said.

    ¡°No, honey.. I won¡¯t be able to hold it if you do that. Let¡¯se together.¡± I frowned but couldn¡¯t protest because he had already thrust himself into me roughly.

    ¡°Urgh!! Shit!¡± we both moaned together.

    ¡°This feels so good¡­ shit!!!¡± Alex eximed as he started thrusting fast and hard into me. Faster and faster until we both reached the pleasure that only we could give each other.

 Chapter 64

    Third Person

    ¡°Boss, I think Mr. McGregor will be a tough opponent,¡± Richard said honestly while facing his boss, who had just arrived and ordered him toe to the hotel where he was staying.

    ¡°Because he¡¯s rich?¡± asked his boss, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Not just that, boss. He¡¯s too confident and wants thepany board present when I try to get the information I need,¡± he exined.

    ¡°So, that means he trusts the board even though he knows some of them are against him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The board members are easy to talk to, actually. We can meet any of them,¡± Richard said.

    ¡°But not all of them will agree with us, right?¡± the boss asked, looking for confirmation.

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡± His boss nodded and touched his chin as if thinking. ¡°How¡¯s the progress with buying other stocks?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going well, boss. Some agreed, and I can settle anytime, while others haven¡¯t yet.¡±

    ¡°Good; I want to have as many shares as possible, even if it¡¯s not the controlling share,¡± the boss replied in understanding. He knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to get all the board¡¯s support, knowing that McGregor had been thepany¡¯s pir for years.

    ¡°It¡¯s already in motion, boss. We just need to make the payments,¡± Richard assured, while his boss grinned, looking sure of victory.

    Meanwhile, Daisy and Lorenzo had just bailed Mavie out of jail.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Dad,¡± said Mavie, almost crying.

    ¡°Make sure you fix yourself, Mavie. This is the first andst time I¡¯ll do this for you. You don¡¯t even know how I got the money for your bail!¡± Lorenzo said angrily.

    ¡°Yes, Dad.¡± She looked like an obedient sheep on the outside, but inside, she was angry at the man she thought would help her but didn¡¯t and started thinking about how to get back at him. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this, Josh!¡± Mavie thought to herself angrily.

    After leaving the police station, the family went home. Daisy went to the kitchen to prepare food while Mavie went to her room. She wanted to think of possible ways she would get even with Josh, who suddenly disappeared after his friends and Mavie were caught by the police.

    Lorenzo stayed in the living room to call Richard. ¡°Mr. Dn,¡± the man greeted when he answered after several rings.

    ¡°Mr. Richard,¡± said Lorenzo. ¡°I want to thank you for helping my daughter.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me, Mr. Dn. You know there¡¯s something I want in return.¡±

    ¡°Even so, we¡¯ll benefit from your n too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you understand our situation, unlike your wife,¡± said Richard, who was nning to anger Lorenzo.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lorenzo asked, confused. Richard then told him about his conversation with Daisy and how she tried to set up Mavie with their boss. Lorenzo looked angrily toward the kitchen, where he knew his wife was.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of them,¡± Lorenzo said, embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Dn, as long as we understand the situation and our goal. Maybe it¡¯s natural for Ms. Daisy to want things she¡¯s used to.¡±

    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s my responsibility to remind them of our current situation. Thanks again, Mr. Richard.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Dn. Call me if you need anything, and I¡¯ll do the same.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thanks again.¡± Lorenzo ended the call, stood up from the couch, and went to the kitchen, where he found Daisy humming while cooking.

    ¡°Are you trying to embarrass me, Daisy?¡±

    The woman looked at him, confused by his sudden question.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand; what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Why did you ask Mr. Richard for things?¡± Lorenzo asked angrily.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with asking? They¡¯re using us, and we¡¯re not even benefiting from it?¡± the old woman argued.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t you realize how much we¡¯ll gain if they seed? We might regain rights to Serendipity, if not the entire management of it!¡± Mr. Dn replied angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of thinking you have! Because of you, your daughteres up with such crazy ideas!¡±

    ¡°And why are you ming me? Why don¡¯t you me that witch, Serene, who took everything from us?¡± Daisy talked back angrily. She didn¡¯t like the idea that Lorenzo was missing the fact that everything started to get messy in their life when Serene reappeared.

    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re such a fool; we¡¯re the ones taking her property! So use your brain if you want us to go back to the life we used to have!¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t agree with what Marissa wanted, then maybe you would also have a right to her properties!¡±

    ¡°Do you think Marissa is as foolish as you? Can¡¯t you see how smart she is to secure her child¡¯s future? That¡¯s something you don¡¯t have because all you know is how to spend it!¡± Lorenzo shouted angrily. He didn¡¯t know why he had to deal with her. All his life, he had made sure to give her everything she needed and wanted.

    Daisy couldn¡¯t speak even though she was very angry because she knew she couldn¡¯t leave Lorenzo. She had nowhere else to go. Besides, she believed and hoped they would seed in their ns, and she thought this was just the beginning of taking back what she had lost for herself and their family.

    ¡°So get yourself together, Daisy. You and your child. That is, if you want to get out of this mess, we¡¯re in right now.¡± With that, Lorenzo left his partner.

    The truth is, he was sad about what had happened to his family. Daisy was the only one he truly loved because he thought she was the only one who loved and believed in him. He ignored the chance to love Marissa because he thought his wife might trick him, as he could feel that she wasn¡¯t telling him many things. So, he continued his rtionship with Daisy.

    Lorenzo left their house and decided to go to his younger brother, who was now in charge of their family business. He thought he had a right to it because he was also a son, and he wanted to get his share for Mavie and Daisy, knowing they were struggling too.

    ¡°Rafael,¡± Lorenzo greeted.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± his brother asked.

    Lorenzo looked around Rafael¡¯s office, which was smaller than his office at Serendipity. ¡°Is this thepany now?¡± Lorenzo asked arrogantly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rafael asked, annoyed. He did not understand why his brother hade, especially since their father had disowned him.

    ¡°It¡¯s small, but we can make do.¡± Suddenly, Mr. Dn spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll be managing it now, but I can give you a position in production because I know how skilled you are at carpentry.¡±

    Rafaelughed loudly at what his brother said. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy? You¡¯ve never thought things through, Lorenzo, from the past until now.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true! You don¡¯t think. Dad warned you and told you to stay away from that woman, but what did you do? You chose to take your share from the family and left with her after bringing down Dad¡¯spany! And now you just show up and tell me you¡¯ll manage MYpany?¡±

    ¡°Whatpany are you talking about? This is our family¡¯spany, and I have a right and a share here.¡±

    ¡°The problem with you is you only think of yourself. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t even know Dad¡¯spany has been gone for a long time. It¡¯s MINE now, MINE!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, I¡¯m Dad¡¯s son, so-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push for your rights because you won¡¯t win. You¡¯ll just waste money and get nothing. Leave right now if you don¡¯t want me to drag you out by security!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re brave and arrogant. Let¡¯s see what happens in court!¡± Lorenzo threatened before leaving the office. He wanted to take advantage of their weak father to force his brother to give him control of their family¡¯s furniture business.

    Lorenzo knew he had made mistakes before and didn¡¯t deny them. After managing Serendipity for so long and keeping it sessful over the years, he thought he could also run their family¡¯s business.

    Lorenzo didn¡¯t know that Marissa¡¯s people were already working to ensure that something would be left for Serene. Since she knew the man she married didn¡¯t love her, she had already prepared for her child¡¯s future.

    They didn¡¯t know that Marissa had thought Serene might not have the chance to study thepany well if she stayed under her parents¡¯ control. Marissa assigned trusted people to watch over thepany and secure its future.

    Lorenzo left, convinced he had a right to his brother¡¯s furniture business. He quickly went to awyer to file a case and im what he believed was his.

    He didn¡¯t bother Richard because he knew he was only focused on Serendipity. The furniture business was his personal fight for his family.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!